中論 白話全本
釋僧叡序Seng Rui’s Preface
全文五層 →Full five layers →《中論》共有五百偈,是龍樹菩薩所造。這部論以「中」為名,是為了照明諸法實相;以「論」為稱,是為了把能說的道理說到透徹。實相若不藉名言便難以令人悟入,所以寄託「中」這個名稱來宣示;言說若沒有解釋便不能窮盡其義,所以藉著論議來闡明。實相既已宣示,言義既已說明,菩薩所行與道場所照的境界,也就能朗然領會。
眾生滯著迷惑,是由顛倒見而生,因此沉溺三界;有些人雖稍有領悟,卻因厭離之智偏狹而孤峭自守,仍與大道乖離。由此可知,大覺在於廣大無礙的照見,小智則受狹隘心量纏縛。照見若不廣大,就不足以把有與無、道與俗平等貫通;知見若不徹底,就不能行於中道而泯除兩邊。道與俗不能平等,兩際不能消融,正是菩薩所憂。
所以龍樹大士以中道分析諸法,使隨迷惑而行的人望見幽玄宗旨便能轉變;又把一切收攝於當下的教化,使深悟者不必再以疑問求索,當下便可通徹。這部論開出的道路廣大平坦,可以說是在幽深階位上鋪平正路,在天地之間敞開玄門;它向枯槁的枝條吹送智慧之風,也向衰悴的人流注甘露。
百梁高臺建成,人便看出茅屋的狹陋;讀到這部論的宏廣,也就知道偏狹領會的鄙陋。幸而中國忽然得到這部靈鷲山法門作為重鎮,偏斜險陋的人情也蒙受它流光的餘惠。從今以後,談道的賢者才可以一同論究實相。
據說天竺各國凡列入學者之流,沒有不反覆玩味《中論》並把它視為要領的;執筆申釋的人也很多。現在譯出的這一部,是天竺梵志賓伽羅,也就是漢語所稱青目所作的解釋。青目雖深信、深解正法,辭句卻未必典雅允當;其中義理有乖缺、文字有煩重之處,羅什法師都加以裁整補足,使它在通達經義方面周備,只是行文前後偶爾仍未盡善。
《百論》著重對治外道邪說,使外部的偏邪得以止息;《中論》則祛除佛法內部的滯著,使義理流通。《大智度論》淵博,《十二門論》精深。尋繹這四部論,就像日月照入胸懷,無處不朗然通徹。我反覆玩味,不能釋手,於是忘了自己的鄙陋笨拙,把讀論所得寄託在這篇序中,並把各品義旨題在卷首。哪裡敢說自己能解釋《中論》?不過是欣喜於心意有所契合罷了。
The Treatise on the Middle consists of five hundred verses composed by the bodhisattva Nāgārjuna. It bears the name “Middle” in order to illuminate the true mark of all dharmas, and it is called a “treatise” in order to articulate fully what can be said. Since the true mark is difficult to awaken to without recourse to words, the name “Middle” is provisionally entrusted with pointing it out. Since discourse cannot exhaust its meaning without explanation, reasoned exposition is used to make it clear. Once the true mark has been shown and the meaning of the words explained, the sphere in which bodhisattvas practice and the place of awakening illumines can be understood in full clarity.
Sentient beings become mired in delusion because inverted views arise, and so they sink within the three realms. Some gain a measure of understanding, yet the narrow wisdom of aversion leaves them standing aloof and alone, still estranged from the great Way. From this we can see that great awakening lies in a vast and unobstructed illumination, whereas lesser wisdom is bound by the confines of a constricted mind. Unless illumination is vast, it cannot comprehend existence and nonexistence, the Way and the conventional, on equal terms. Unless understanding is thorough, it cannot travel the Middle Way and dissolve both extremes. That the Way and the conventional are not level with one another, and that the two limits do not disappear, is precisely what concerns the bodhisattva.
The great Nāgārjuna therefore analyzes all dharmas through the Middle Way, so that those who follow delusion may glimpse the hidden purport and turn around. He also gathers everything into the teaching of the present moment, so that those of deep understanding need not pursue it through further questions but can penetrate it here and now. The road opened by this treatise is broad and level: one might say that it lays a straight path across the most hidden stages and throws open the subtle gate between heaven and earth. It sends the wind of wisdom through withered branches and pours ambrosia into those who have grown faint.
Once a lofty terrace of a hundred beams has been built, the crampedness of a thatched hut becomes obvious. In the same way, encountering the breadth of this treatise reveals the poverty of a narrow understanding. Happily, China has suddenly received this Dharma gate from Vulture Peak as a firm stronghold, and even those whose dispositions are crooked, perilous, and confined receive the lingering benefit of its flowing light. From this time onward, worthy people who speak of the Way can at last investigate the true mark together.
It is said that throughout the lands of India, no one counted among the learned fails to ponder the Treatise on the Middle repeatedly and regard it as essential. Many have also taken up the brush to explain it. The commentary translated here was written by the Indian brahmin Piṅgala, known in Chinese as Qingmu. Although Qingmu had deep faith in and understanding of the true Dharma, his phrasing was not always elegant or well judged. Wherever the meaning was defective or the wording cumbersome, Master Kumārajīva edited and supplemented it, making its communication of the sūtra’s meaning comprehensive, though the composition still occasionally falls short of perfection from one passage to the next.
The Hundred Treatise chiefly counters the erroneous teachings of non-Buddhists, bringing external deviations to rest. The Treatise on the Middle removes obstructions within the Buddha’s teaching, allowing its meaning to flow freely. The Great Treatise on the Perfection of Wisdom is vast in learning, while the Twelve Gate Treatise is profound and exact. To trace these four treatises is like having the sun and moon shine into one’s breast: nowhere remains obscure. I turned them over in my mind again and again and could not put them down. Forgetting my own coarseness and clumsiness, I therefore entrusted what I gained from reading the treatise to this preface and placed a statement of each chapter’s purport at the head of the scroll. How would I dare claim that I can explain the Treatise on the Middle? I merely rejoice that my mind has found a point of accord.
觀因緣品第一Examination of Conditions
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷一〈觀因緣品第一〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、歸敬頌
〔T30 0001b14〕不生,也不滅;不常,也不斷;不一,也不異;不來,也不出。
能夠這樣宣說因緣之理,善巧地息滅一切戲論——我頭面頂禮於佛,在一切言說之中,佛所說的是第一。
二、問:為什麼要造這一部論
問的一方說:為什麼造這部論?
答的一方說:有人主張萬物是從大自在天生出來的,有人說是從韋紐天生出來的,有人說是從和合生出來的,有人說是從時生出來的,有人說是從世性生出來的,有人說是從變生出來的,有人說是從自然生出來的,有人說是從微塵生出來的。因為有這樣種種的謬說,所以墮入無因、邪因、斷、常這一類邪見,種種地宣說我與我所,不知道什麼是正法。
佛想要斷除這樣一類邪見、使人得知佛法,所以先在聲聞法裡宣說十二因緣;又為那些已經久修久習、有大心、堪能承受深法的人,用大乘法宣說因緣之相,也就是:一切法不生不滅、不一不異等等,畢竟空、無所有。就像《般若波羅蜜》中所說的,佛告訴須菩提:菩薩坐在道場的時候,觀十二因緣,猶如虛空一樣不可窮盡。
佛滅度以後,在後五百歲的像法之中,人的根機轉為遲鈍,深深地執著諸法,在十二因緣、五陰、十二入、十八界等等上面尋求一個決定不變之相,不能了知佛的本意,只是執著文字。這樣的人聽見大乘法中宣說畢竟空,卻不知道是憑什麼因緣說空,於是就生起懷疑之見:若是一切都畢竟空了,怎麼還能分別有罪、有福、有報應等等?照這樣說,那就沒有世諦,也沒有第一義諦了。他們取著這個空相而生起貪著,在畢竟空之中反倒生出種種過失。龍樹菩薩為了這一類人的緣故,造了這部《中論》。
三、以此二偈讚佛,已略說第一義
不生,也不滅;不常,也不斷;不一,也不異;不來,也不出。
能夠這樣宣說因緣之理,善巧地息滅一切戲論——我頭面頂禮於佛,在一切言說之中,佛所說的是第一。
用這兩首偈讚佛,也就已經簡要地把第一義說出來了。
四、問:為什麼只用這八事來破
問的一方說:諸法無量無邊,為什麼只用這八件事來破?
答的一方說:法雖然無量,簡要地說這八件事,就足以總破一切法。
先說不生。諸位論師種種地宣說生之相:有的說因與果是一,有的說因與果是異,有的說因中先已有果,有的說因中先沒有果,有的說是自體生,有的說是從他生,有的說是共生,有的說是有生,有的說是無生。像這樣種種關於生相的說法,都不能成立——這件事在後面還要廣說。生之相決定不可得,所以說不生。
再說不滅。若是連生都沒有,哪裡還會有滅?因為沒有生、沒有滅的緣故,其餘六件事也就都沒有了。
五、問:既已總破,為什麼還要說那六事
問的一方說:不生、不滅這兩件,已經總破了一切法,為什麼還要再說那六件事?
答的一方說:是為了成立不生不滅之義。
有人不接受不生不滅,卻相信不常不斷。若是深深地推求那個不常不斷,其實就是不生不滅。為什麼呢?法若是實有的,就不應當變成沒有;先前有而如今沒有,這就是斷;若是先前就有一個性在那裡,這就是常。所以宣說不常不斷,也就進入了不生不滅之義。
有人雖然聽了這四種破法,仍舊用四門來成立諸法,這也是不對的。若說是一,那就沒有能作之緣;若說是異,那就沒有前後相續——後面還要種種地破,所以再說不一不異。
有人雖然聽了這六種破法,仍舊用來、出兩門來成立諸法。所謂來,是說諸法從自在天、世性、微塵等等而來;所謂出,是說回頭去到本來的處所。
六、以世間現見說八事
再者,萬物無生。為什麼呢?因為世間現前可見的緣故。世間肉眼可見:劫初之穀不生。為什麼呢?離開劫初之穀,如今的穀就不可得。若是離開劫初之穀另有如今的穀,那才應當有生;而事實上並不是這樣,所以說不生。
〔T30 0002a11〕問的一方說:若說不生,那就應當有滅。
答的一方說:不滅。為什麼呢?因為世間現前可見的緣故。世間肉眼可見:劫初之穀不滅。若是滅了,如今就不應當還有穀;而事實上確實有穀,所以說不滅。
問的一方說:若說不滅,那就應當是常。
答的一方說:不常。為什麼呢?因為世間現前可見的緣故。世間肉眼可見萬物不常,譬如穀生芽的時候,種子隨即變壞,所以說不常。
問的一方說:若說不常,那就應當是斷。
答的一方說:不斷。為什麼呢?因為世間現前可見的緣故。世間肉眼可見萬物不斷,譬如從穀而有芽,所以說不斷;若是斷了,就不應當有相續。
問的一方說:若是這樣,那萬物就是一。
答的一方說:不一。為什麼呢?因為世間現前可見的緣故。世間肉眼可見萬物不一,譬如穀不作芽、芽不作穀。若是穀作芽、芽作穀,那才應當是一;而事實上並不是這樣,所以說不一。
問的一方說:若說不一,那就應當是異。
答的一方說:不異。為什麼呢?因為世間現前可見的緣故。世間肉眼可見萬物不異。若是異,為什麼還分別說穀芽、穀莖、穀葉,而不說成樹芽、樹莖、樹葉?所以說不異。
問的一方說:若說不異,那就應當有來。
答的一方說:無來。為什麼呢?因為世間現前可見的緣故。世間肉眼可見萬物不來,譬如穀子裡的芽,並沒有一個所從而來的地方。若是有來,芽就應當從別處來,好比鳥飛來棲在樹上;而事實上並不是這樣,所以說不來。
問的一方說:若說不來,那就應當有出。
答的一方說:不出。為什麼呢?因為世間現前可見的緣故。世間肉眼可見萬物不出。若是有出,就應當看見芽從穀中出來,好比蛇從穴中出來;而事實上並不是這樣,所以說不出。
七、四門求生不可得
問的一方說:你雖然解釋了不生不滅之義,我想聽的是造論者本人所說。
答的一方於是舉頌:諸法不從自己生,也不從他者生,不從自他共生,也不是無因而生;因為這樣,所以知道無生。
所謂不自生,是說萬物沒有一個能從自體生出來的,必定要待眾多的因。再者,若是從自體生,那麼一個法上就有了兩個體:一個叫作生,一個叫作生者。若是離開其餘的因而從自體生,那就成了無因無緣。又,能生者自己還要有生,如此生了又生,就沒有窮盡。
自既然沒有,他也就沒有。為什麼呢?因為有自才有他。若是既不從自生,也不從他生,那麼共生就有兩重過失——因為共生就是自生加他生的緣故。
若說沒有因而有萬物,那就成了常,這件事不能成立。沒有因就沒有果;若是無因而有果,那麼布施、持戒等等應當墮地獄,十惡、五逆應當生天——因為根本無因的緣故。
再者,舉頌說:諸法的自性不在眾緣之中;因為沒有自性的緣故,他性也同樣沒有。
諸法的自性不在眾緣之中,只是眾緣和合的緣故才得到一個名字。自性就是自體,而眾緣之中沒有自性。自性沒有,所以不自生;自性沒有,所以他性也沒有。為什麼呢?因為要有自性才有他性,而他性對於他自己來說也就是自性。若是破了自性,也就破了他性,所以不應當說從他性生。若是自性、他性都破了,也就破了共生之義。無因則有極大的過失——有因尚且可以破,何況無因!在這四句之中,生不可得,所以說不生。
八、立四緣
問的一方說:阿毘曇的人說,諸法從四緣生,怎麼能說不生?哪四種緣呢?
於是舉出頌來:因緣、次第緣、緣緣、增上緣——這四緣生出諸法,再沒有第五種緣。
一切所有的緣,都收攝在這四緣之中;憑這四緣,萬物才得以生。所謂因緣,指的是一切有為法。所謂次第緣,是除去過去、現在阿羅漢的最後心與心數法之外,其餘過去、現在的心與心數法。至於緣緣與增上緣,指的是一切法。
九、總破四緣
答的一方舉頌說:果究竟是從緣生的,還是從非緣生的?這緣究竟是有果的,還是無果的?
若說有果,那麼這個果是從緣生的、還是從非緣生的?若說有緣,那麼這個緣是有果的、還是無果的?兩頭都不能成立。為什麼呢?
頌說:因為這個法能生果,這個法才叫作緣;若是這個果還沒有生,為什麼不叫它作非緣?
諸緣並沒有一個決定不變的份位。為什麼呢?若是果還沒有生,這時候就不能叫作緣;只因為肉眼看見從它生出了果,才給它一個緣的名字。緣之所以成為緣,是由於果;因為果在後、緣在先的緣故。若是還沒有果,怎麼能得到緣這個名字?譬如瓶,是憑水與土和合的緣故而有瓶生;看見了瓶,才知道水土等等是瓶的緣。若在瓶還沒有生的時候,為什麼不把水土等等叫作非緣?所以果不從緣生。緣尚且不能生果,何況非緣。
再者,頌說:果先前在緣之中,說它有、說它無,兩樣都不可以。先前若是沒有,它是給誰作緣?先前若是已經有了,又何必用緣?
緣中先前既不是有果,也不是無果。若是先前有果,就不叫作緣,因為果先前已經在了。若是先前沒有果,也不叫作緣,因為它並不生出別的東西來。
十、逐一破四緣
問的一方說:你已經總破了一切因緣,如今我想聽你一一破那四種緣。
〔T30 0003a01〕答的一方說:
頌說:果若不是以有而生,也不是以無而生,也不是以亦有亦無而生,怎麼能說有因緣?
若說緣能生果,應當有三種情形:或有、或無、或亦有亦無。如同前面偈中所說:緣中若是先前有果,就不應當說生,因為先前已經有了;若是先前沒有果,也不應當說生,因為先前根本沒有,而且這樣一來,緣就與非緣沒有分別了。至於說亦有亦無而生也不成立,是因為亦有亦無就叫作半有半無,兩頭都有過失;而且有與無互相違背,無與有互相違背,怎麼能在一個法上有兩個相?像這樣用三種情形尋求果之生相都不可得,那麼怎麼能說有因緣?
其次說次第緣。頌說:果若還沒有生的時候,就不應當有滅;已滅之法怎麼能作緣?所以沒有次第緣。
諸心與心數法在三世之中依次第而生。現在的心與心數法滅去,給未來的心作次第緣。可是未來之法還沒有生,它給誰作次第緣?未來之法若是已經有了,那就是已生,又何必用次第緣?現在的心與心數法沒有停住的時候;若是不住,怎麼能作次第緣?若是有住,那就不是有為法了。為什麼呢?因為一切有為法常有滅相的緣故。若是已經滅了,就不能給誰作次第緣。若說已滅之法仍舊還在,那就是常;若是常,就沒有罪福等等可說了。若說正在滅的時候能作次第緣——正滅的時候是半滅半未滅,此外再沒有第三個法可以叫作滅時。
又,佛說:一切有為法念念滅,沒有一念停住的時候。那怎麼能說現在之法有將要滅的、有還不將要滅的?你若說一念之中並沒有這種將滅未將滅的分別,那就破了你自己的法。你們阿毘曇說:有滅法、有不滅法,有欲滅法、有不欲滅法。所謂欲滅法,是現在之法將要滅的;所謂未欲滅法,是除去現在將要滅的法之外,其餘的現在法以及過去、未來、無為法——這叫作不欲滅法。所以沒有次第緣。
其次說緣緣。頌說:如諸佛所說的真實微妙之法,在這樣的無緣之法上,怎麼會有緣緣?
佛說大乘諸法:若有色、若無色,若有形、若無形,若有漏、若無漏,若有為、若無為等等,種種法相入於法性之時,一切都是空、無相、無緣。譬如眾多的河流入海,同成一味。真實之法可信,隨順機宜所說的則不可執為真實,所以沒有緣緣。
其次說增上緣。頌說:諸法沒有自性,所以沒有一個有相可得;那麼說因為這件事有、所以那件事有——這樣說是不能成立的。
經中說十二因緣,是這件事有、所以那件事有。這一說法在此不能成立。為什麼呢?因為諸法從眾緣而生,所以自身沒有決定之性;自身沒有決定之性,所以沒有一個有相可得。有相既然沒有,怎麼能說因為這件事有、所以那件事有?所以沒有增上緣——佛是隨順凡夫分別有無而這樣說的。
十一、結破:果無有故,緣非緣亦無
再者,頌說:無論從略處、從廣處,在因緣之中尋求果都不可得;因緣之中若是沒有果,怎麼說果從緣中出來?
所謂略,是說在和合的因緣之中沒有果;所謂廣,是說在一一的緣之中也沒有果。若是略處、廣處的因緣中都沒有果,怎麼能說果是從因緣中出來的?
再者,頌說:若說緣中沒有果,而果卻能從緣中出來,那麼這個果為什麼不從非緣之中出來?
若是在因緣中尋求果不可得,那為什麼不從非緣中出來?譬如泥中沒有瓶,那為什麼不從乳中出來?
再者,頌說:果若是從緣而生,這緣本身沒有自性;從沒有自性的東西而生,怎麼能說是從緣生?果不從緣生,也不從非緣生;因為果本來沒有的緣故,緣與非緣也就都沒有。
果既然從眾緣而生,這緣就沒有自性。若是沒有自性,就沒有一個法在那裡;沒有法在那裡,又怎麼能生?所以果不從緣生。所謂不從非緣生,是因為破了緣才說到非緣;實際上並沒有一個叫作非緣的法,所以也不從非緣生。若是這兩頭都不生,那就沒有果。果既然沒有,緣與非緣也就都沒有。
Composed by the bodhisattva Nāgārjuna, commented upon by the brahmin Qingmu, and translated by Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin: Treatise on the Middle, scroll one, “Examination of Conditions,” Taishō canon T30n1564. Markers at the beginnings of passages, 〔T30 …〕, give Taishō page, column, and line anchors.
I. Verse of Homage
〔T30 0001b14〕Neither arising nor ceasing; neither permanence nor annihilation; neither identity nor difference; neither coming nor going forth.
To the Buddha, who can teach dependent origination in this way and skillfully bring all conceptual proliferation to rest, I bow with my head at his feet. Among all teachings expressed in words, what the Buddha teaches is foremost.
II. Question: Why Was This Treatise Composed?
The questioner asks: Why was this treatise composed?
The respondent says: Some maintain that all things are produced by Maheśvara; some say they are produced by Viṣṇu; some say by conjunction; some by time; some by primordial nature; some by transformation; some by spontaneity; and some by atoms. Because of such varied and erroneous claims, people fall into wrong views of no cause, a wrong cause, annihilation, or permanence. They expound self and what belongs to self in many ways and do not know what the true Dharma is.
Wishing to end such wrong views and enable people to know the Buddha’s teaching, the Buddha first taught the twelve links of dependent origination within the śrāvaka teaching. For those who had practiced and cultivated for a long time, possessed the great resolve, and were capable of receiving the profound Dharma, he also taught through the Mahāyāna the mark of causes and conditions: all dharmas neither arise nor cease, are neither identical nor different, and so forth; they are ultimately empty and have no possession of their own. As stated in the Prajñā-pāramitā, the Buddha told Subhūti that when a bodhisattva sits at the place of awakening and contemplates the twelve links of dependent origination, they are inexhaustible like space.
After the Buddha’s passing, during the Semblance Dharma in the latter five-hundred-year period, people’s faculties became dull. They clung deeply to dharmas, seeking a fixed and unchanging mark in the twelve links of dependent origination, the five aggregates, the twelve sense fields, the eighteen elements, and so forth. Unable to understand the Buddha’s intent, they clung only to words. When such people heard the Mahāyāna teaching that all is ultimately empty, they did not understand the causes and conditions on account of which emptiness was taught. They therefore formed a view of doubt: If everything is ultimately empty, how can demerit, merit, karmic results, and the like still be distinguished? On that account, there would be neither conventional truth nor ultimate truth. Grasping the mark of emptiness, they grew attached to it and instead produced many faults within ultimate emptiness. The bodhisattva Nāgārjuna composed the Treatise on the Middle for people such as these.
III. In Praising the Buddha with These Two Verses, the Ultimate Meaning Has Already Been Stated in Brief
Neither arising nor ceasing; neither permanence nor annihilation; neither identity nor difference; neither coming nor going forth.
To the Buddha, who can teach dependent origination in this way and skillfully bring all conceptual proliferation to rest, I bow with my head at his feet. Among all teachings expressed in words, what the Buddha teaches is foremost.
These two verses praise the Buddha and at the same time state the ultimate meaning in brief.
IV. Question: Why Use Only These Eight Matters to Refute?
The questioner asks: Dharmas are limitless and boundless. Why use only these eight matters to refute them?
The respondent says: Although dharmas are limitless, stating these eight matters in brief is sufficient to refute all dharmas comprehensively.
First comes non-arising. The masters of various treatises describe the mark of arising in many ways. Some say cause and effect are identical; some say cause and effect are different; some say the effect already exists in the cause; some say it does not yet exist in the cause; some say a thing arises from itself; some that it arises from another; some that it arises from both; some that there is arising; and some that there is no arising. All such claims about the mark of arising fail to stand, as will be explained at length below. Because no fixed mark of arising can be found, the text says “non-arising.”
Next comes non-ceasing. If there is not even arising, where could ceasing occur? Because there is neither arising nor ceasing, the other six matters are likewise absent.
V. Question: If the Comprehensive Refutation Is Complete, Why State the Other Six Matters?
The questioner asks: Non-arising and non-ceasing already refute all dharmas comprehensively. Why state the other six matters as well?
The respondent says: They establish the meaning of non-arising and non-ceasing.
Some people reject non-arising and non-ceasing but accept neither permanence nor annihilation. If one investigates neither permanence nor annihilation deeply, however, it is precisely non-arising and non-ceasing. Why? If a dharma truly existed, it should not turn into nonexistence. To have existed before and not exist now is annihilation. If a nature was already there before, that is permanence. Thus, teaching neither permanence nor annihilation leads into the meaning of neither arising nor ceasing.
Some, although they have heard these four modes of refutation, still use four gateways to establish dharmas. This too is incorrect. If things are identical, there is no condition capable of acting. If they are different, there is no continuity between earlier and later. These claims will be refuted in many ways below, so neither identity nor difference is stated next.
Some, although they have heard these six modes of refutation, still use the two gateways of coming and going forth to establish dharmas. “Coming” means that dharmas come from Maheśvara, primordial nature, atoms, and so forth. “Going forth” means that they return to their original place.
VI. Explaining the Eight Matters through What Is Visibly Evident in the World
Moreover, all things are unarisen. Why? Because this is visibly evident in the world. The worldly eye can see that the grain from the beginning of the eon does not arise. Why? Apart from the grain at the beginning of the eon, the grain of the present could not be found. Only if there were present grain separate from the grain at the beginning of the eon would arising be possible. But that is not so; therefore the text says “non-arising.”
〔T30 0002a11〕The questioner says: If there is no arising, there should be ceasing.
The respondent says: There is no ceasing. Why? Because this is visibly evident in the world. The worldly eye can see that the grain from the beginning of the eon does not cease. If it had ceased, grain should not still exist now. Yet grain certainly does exist; therefore the text says “non-ceasing.”
The questioner says: If there is no ceasing, things should be permanent.
The respondent says: They are not permanent. Why? Because this is visibly evident in the world. The worldly eye can see that all things are impermanent. For example, when a grain produces a sprout, the seed changes and breaks down at once. Therefore the text says “not permanent.”
The questioner says: If things are not permanent, they should be annihilated.
The respondent says: They are not annihilated. Why? Because this is visibly evident in the world. The worldly eye can see that all things are not cut off. For example, a sprout comes from a grain. Therefore the text says “not annihilated”; if continuity were cut off, there should be no succession.
The questioner says: If that is so, all things are identical.
The respondent says: They are not identical. Why? Because this is visibly evident in the world. The worldly eye can see that all things are not identical. A grain, for example, does not make the sprout, nor does the sprout make the grain. Only if the grain made the sprout and the sprout made the grain should they be identical. But that is not so; therefore the text says “not identical.”
The questioner says: If things are not identical, they should be different.
The respondent says: They are not different. Why? Because this is visibly evident in the world. The worldly eye can see that all things are not different. If they were different, why would we distinguish a grain sprout, a grain stalk, and a grain leaf, rather than calling them a tree sprout, a tree stalk, and a tree leaf? Therefore the text says “not different.”
The questioner says: If things are not different, there should be coming.
The respondent says: There is no coming. Why? Because this is visibly evident in the world. The worldly eye can see that all things do not come. The sprout in a grain, for example, has no place from which it comes. If there were coming, the sprout should arrive from elsewhere, like a bird flying in to perch on a tree. But that is not so; therefore the text says “no coming.”
The questioner says: If there is no coming, there should be going forth.
The respondent says: There is no going forth. Why? Because this is visibly evident in the world. The worldly eye can see that all things do not go forth. If there were going forth, one should see a sprout emerge from the grain as a snake emerges from its hole. But that is not so; therefore the text says “no going forth.”
VII. Arising Cannot Be Found through Any of the Four Gateways
The questioner says: Although you have explained the meaning of non-arising and non-ceasing, I want to hear what the treatise author himself has said.
The respondent therefore cites the verse: Dharmas do not arise from themselves, nor do they arise from another; they do not arise from both self and other, nor do they arise without a cause. Thus we know that there is no arising.
“Not arising from itself” means that no thing can arise from its own body; it must depend upon a multiplicity of causes. Moreover, if a dharma arose from itself, one dharma would contain two bodies: one called arising and one called that which arises. If it arose from itself apart from all other causes, it would arise without causes or conditions. Furthermore, that which produces would itself have to be produced; arising would then produce further arising without end.
Since there is no self, there is also no other. Why? Because an other exists only in relation to a self. If arising is neither from self nor from other, arising from both contains both faults, because arising from both is simply self-arising plus arising from another.
If all things existed without a cause, they would be permanent, which cannot stand. Without a cause there is no effect. If effects existed without causes, giving, keeping precepts, and the like should lead to hell, while the ten evil acts and the five heinous offenses should lead to birth in heaven, since there would be no cause at all.
The respondent further cites a verse: The intrinsic nature of dharmas is not present in the many conditions. Because there is no intrinsic nature, there is likewise no other-nature.
The intrinsic nature of dharmas is not present in the many conditions; a name is obtained only because the many conditions come together. Intrinsic nature means a thing’s own body, yet the many conditions contain no intrinsic nature. Because intrinsic nature is absent, there is no self-arising. Because intrinsic nature is absent, there is also no other-nature. Why? Other-nature exists only in relation to intrinsic nature, while the nature of an other, relative to itself, is itself intrinsic nature. Refuting intrinsic nature therefore also refutes other-nature, so one should not say that things arise from other-nature. Once intrinsic nature and other-nature have both been refuted, the meaning of arising from both is also refuted. Arising without a cause entails an enormous fault: if arising with a cause can be refuted, how much more arising without one! Arising cannot be found within any of the four alternatives; therefore the text says “non-arising.”
VIII. Establishing the Four Conditions
The questioner says: Abhidharma proponents say that dharmas arise from four conditions. How can you say there is no arising? What are the four conditions?
The verse is then cited: The causal condition, the immediately preceding condition, the object condition, and the dominant condition—these four conditions produce all dharmas; there is no fifth condition.
Every condition there is falls within these four, and through these four conditions all things are able to arise. “Causal condition” refers to all conditioned dharmas. “Immediately preceding condition” refers to all past and present mental events and mental factors except the final mental event and mental factors of an arhat in the past or present. “Object condition” and “dominant condition” refer to all dharmas.
IX. Comprehensive Refutation of the Four Conditions
The respondent cites a verse: Does the effect ultimately arise from conditions or from what are not conditions? Do these conditions possess an effect, or do they lack one?
If an effect exists, does it arise from conditions or from what are not conditions? If conditions exist, do they possess an effect or lack one? Neither side can stand. Why?
The verse says: Only because this dharma can produce an effect is it called a condition. Before the effect has arisen, why is it not called a non-condition?
Conditions have no fixed and unchanging position. Why? Before an effect has arisen, something cannot at that time be called a condition. It is only because the physical eye sees an effect arise from it that it is given the name “condition.” A condition is a condition because of the effect, for the effect comes afterward and the condition comes first. Without an effect, how can the name “condition” be obtained? A jar, for example, arises because water and clay come together. Only on seeing the jar does one know that water, clay, and so forth are its conditions. Before the jar arises, why not call the water, clay, and so forth non-conditions? Therefore the effect does not arise from conditions. If even conditions cannot produce an effect, how much less can non-conditions do so.
The respondent further cites a verse: Whether the effect already exists or does not exist in the conditions, neither assertion is possible. If it did not previously exist, for whom would they serve as conditions? If it already existed, what need would there be for conditions?
The effect neither already exists nor does not exist in the conditions. If the effect already existed, they would not be called conditions, because the effect would already be present. If the effect did not already exist, they likewise would not be called conditions, because they would not produce some other thing.
X. Refuting the Four Conditions One by One
The questioner says: You have comprehensively refuted all causes and conditions. Now I wish to hear you refute each of the four conditions one by one.
〔T30 0003a01〕The respondent says:
The verse says: If an effect is produced neither as existent, nor as nonexistent, nor as both existent and nonexistent, how can there be a causal condition?
If conditions can produce an effect, there should be three possibilities: it is existent, nonexistent, or both existent and nonexistent. As the preceding verse said, if the effect already exists in the conditions, one should not speak of its production, because it already exists. If the effect does not exist in the conditions, one should likewise not speak of its production, because it is entirely absent beforehand; moreover, conditions would then be no different from non-conditions. Production as both existent and nonexistent also fails, because “both existent and nonexistent” means half existent and half nonexistent, entailing the faults of both sides. Furthermore, existence and nonexistence contradict one another, just as nonexistence and existence do. How could a single dharma possess both marks? Since the mark of an effect’s production cannot be found through any of these three possibilities, how can there be a causal condition?
Next comes the immediately preceding condition. The verse says: Before an effect has arisen, there should be no ceasing. How could a dharma that has already ceased serve as a condition? Therefore there is no immediately preceding condition.
Mental events and mental factors arise sequentially throughout the three times. The present mental event and mental factors cease and serve as the immediately preceding condition for a future mental event. Yet the future dharma has not arisen: for what can it serve as an immediately preceding condition? If the future dharma already exists, it has already arisen; what need would it have for an immediately preceding condition? The present mental event and mental factors have no moment in which they abide. If they do not abide, how can they serve as an immediately preceding condition? If they did abide, they would not be conditioned dharmas. Why? Because every conditioned dharma always bears the mark of ceasing. Once they have ceased, they cannot serve as the immediately preceding condition for anything. If one says that a dharma that has ceased still exists, it would be permanent; if it were permanent, demerit, merit, and the like could not be spoken of. If one says that it can serve as the immediately preceding condition while it is ceasing, then at the time of ceasing it is half ceased and half not yet ceased, and there is no third dharma apart from these that could be called the time of ceasing.
Moreover, the Buddha taught that all conditioned dharmas cease from moment to moment, with no moment in which they abide. How, then, can one say that among present dharmas some are about to cease and others are not yet about to cease? If one says that within a single moment there is no distinction between being about to cease and not yet being about to cease, one refutes one’s own doctrine. Your Abhidharma teaches that there are dharmas that cease and dharmas that do not cease, dharmas intending to cease and dharmas not intending to cease. A “dharma intending to cease” is a present dharma that is about to cease. A “dharma not yet intending to cease” comprises all other present dharmas apart from present dharmas about to cease, together with past, future, and unconditioned dharmas. These are called dharmas not intending to cease. Therefore there is no immediately preceding condition.
Next comes the object condition. The verse says: In the true and subtle Dharma taught by the buddhas, how could there be an object condition with regard to dharmas that have no object?
The Buddha teaches all Mahāyāna dharmas: whether material or immaterial, formed or formless, contaminated or uncontaminated, conditioned or unconditioned, and so forth, when their varied marks enter dharma-nature, all are empty, signless, and objectless. It is like the many rivers entering the sea and becoming a single flavor. The true Dharma is worthy of trust, whereas teachings adapted to people’s capacities must not be grasped as ultimately true. Therefore there is no object condition.
Next comes the dominant condition. The verse says: Dharmas have no intrinsic nature, and so no mark of existence can be found. The claim that because this exists, that exists therefore cannot stand.
The sūtra speaks of the twelve links of dependent origination as “because this exists, that exists.” That statement cannot stand here. Why? Because dharmas arise from many conditions, they have no fixed nature of their own. Because they have no fixed nature of their own, no mark of existence can be found. Since there is no mark of existence, how can one say that because this exists, that exists? Therefore there is no dominant condition—the Buddha spoke in this way in accommodation to ordinary people’s distinctions between existence and nonexistence.
XI. Concluding Refutation: Because No Effect Exists, Neither Conditions nor Non-conditions Exist
The respondent further cites a verse: Whether sought in the conditions collectively or separately, an effect cannot be found. If no effect exists within causes and conditions, how can one say that an effect emerges from conditions?
“Collectively” means that no effect is present within causes and conditions in combination. “Separately” means that no effect is present within any individual condition. If no effect exists in causes and conditions either collectively or separately, how can one say that an effect emerges from causes and conditions?
The respondent further cites a verse: If an effect absent from conditions could nevertheless emerge from conditions, why would that effect not emerge from non-conditions?
If an effect cannot be found when sought within causes and conditions, why does it not emerge from non-conditions? A jar, for example, is not present in clay; why, then, does it not emerge from milk?
The respondent further cites a verse: If an effect arises from conditions, those conditions themselves lack intrinsic nature. How can something produced from what lacks intrinsic nature be said to arise from conditions? An effect arises neither from conditions nor from non-conditions. Because there is no effect in the first place, neither conditions nor non-conditions exist.
Since an effect arises from many conditions, those conditions lack intrinsic nature. If they lack intrinsic nature, no dharma is present there. If no dharma is present there, how could it produce anything? Therefore an effect does not arise from conditions. As for not arising from non-conditions, “non-condition” is spoken of only after “condition” has been refuted; in reality there is no dharma called a non-condition, so the effect does not arise from non-conditions either. If it arises from neither side, there is no effect. Since there is no effect, neither conditions nor non-conditions exist.
觀去來品第二Examination of Going and Coming
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷一〈觀去來品第二〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:三時有作,所以有諸法
〔T30 0003c06〕問的一方說:世間人用眼睛就看得見,三個時分都有作用在——已經去了的、還沒有去的、正在去的。既然有作用,就應當知道有種種法。
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、三時之中都沒有去
頌:已經去了的裡面沒有去,還沒有去的裡面也沒有去;離開已去與未去這兩分,正在去的那個時候也沒有去。
釋:已去裡面沒有去,因為它已經去過了。假使說離開了去,另外還有一個去的作業留在那裡,這件事不能成立。未去裡面也沒有去,因為那裡還不曾有去法。至於去時,這個名字說的是一半已經去了、一半還沒有去;它並不脫離已去與未去而另有一分。
三、問:正在動作的地方就有去
頌:正在動作的地方就有去,這裡面就有去時;它既不是已去,也不是未去,所以說去時有去。
釋:凡是有作業的地方,那裡就應當有去。眼睛看得見:去時之中有作業在,已去之中作業已經滅了,未去之中還不曾有作業。所以應當知道,去時裡有去。
四、去時離了去法就找不到
〔T30 0004a01〕答的一方回答。
頌:怎麼能在去時之中,另外安放一個去法?如果離開了去法,去時根本找不到。
釋:說去時裡有去法,這件事不能成立。什麼緣故?離開去法,去時就找不到。假使離開去法還另有一個去時,那麼去時之中就得另有一個去在裡面,像器皿裡裝著果子那樣。
再者:
五、去時若能獨自去,就不再與去相待
頌:若說去時有去,說這話的人就有過失;那是離開了去而另有一個去時,變成去時自己在去。
釋:假使主張已去與未去之中沒有去,而去時之中確實有去,這個人就有過失。如果離開去法另有一個去時,兩邊就不再互相依待。什麼緣故?如果說去時之中有去,那就成了兩個;而事實並非如此。所以不能說離開去另有去時。
再者:
六、去時有去就成了兩個去
頌:如果去時裡有去,就有兩種去:一個是被說成去時的那個,一個是去時之中的那個去。
釋:假使主張去時裡有去,這就有過失,也就是有兩個去:一個是因著去而有的去時,一個是去時之中所有的去。
問:就算有兩個去,有什麼過失?
七、兩個去就逼出兩個去者
答:
頌:如果有兩個去法,就有兩個去者;因為離開了去者,去法根本找不到。
釋:如果有兩個去法,就有兩個去者。什麼緣故?因為去者是因著去法才有的。一個人身上有兩個去、兩個去者,這不能成立。所以去時之中也沒有去。
問:離開去者就沒有去法,這一點可以承認;如今三時之中確實有去者。
八、沒有去法,哪裡來的去者
答:
頌:如果離開了去者,去法就找不到;既然沒有去法,又怎麼會有去者?
釋:如果離開去者,那麼去法就找不到。如今怎麼能在沒有去法的地方,說三時之中確實有去者?
再者:
九、去者、不去者之外沒有第三個
頌:去者並不去,不去者也不去;離開去者與不去者,沒有第三個去者。
釋:沒有去者。什麼緣故?若有去者,那就只有兩種:或是去者,或是不去者。離開這兩種,沒有第三個去者。
問:若說去者去,有什麼過失?
十、離了去法,去者找不到
答:
頌:若說去者去,這句話怎麼講得通?如果離開了去法,去者根本找不到。
釋:假使主張確實有一個去者在使用去法,這件事不能成立。什麼緣故?因為離開去法,去者就找不到。若是離開去者而確實有去法,那麼去者才能使用去法;而事實並非如此。
再者:
十一、去者用去法,又成兩個去
頌:如果去者有去,就有兩種去:一個是去者所去的去,一個是去法自身的去。
釋:假使說去者使用去法,就有兩重過失:在同一個去者身上有兩個去,一個是用來成立去者的去法,一個是由去者所成立的去法。去者先已經成立了,然後才使用去法,這件事不能成立。所以先前所說三時之中確實有去者在使用去法,這件事不能成立。
再者:
十二、先有去者後有去法,次第顛倒
頌:若說去者去,說這話的人就有過失;那是離開了去而另有去者,再說這個去者有去。
釋:若有人說去者能使用去法,這個人就有過失,因為那是離開去法而先有一個去者。什麼緣故?說去者使用去法,就是先有去者、後有去法。這件事不能成立。所以三時之中沒有去者。
再者,如果確實有去、有去者,就應當有一個最初的發動;然而在三時之中尋求這個發,都找不到。什麼緣故?
十三、三時之中都沒有初發
頌:已去之中沒有發,未去之中沒有發,去時之中也沒有發;那麼哪裡會有發?
為什麼說三時之中沒有發?
頌:還沒有發動的時候,既沒有去時,也沒有已去;如果說這兩處應當有發,那麼未去之中又哪裡會有發?既沒有去,也沒有未去,同樣也沒有去時;一切處都沒有發,還要分別什麼?
釋:若一個人還沒有發動,那就既沒有去時,也沒有已去。假使有發,應當落在兩個地方:去時之中、已去之中。這兩處都不能成立,因為未去的時候還不曾有發。未去之中哪裡會有發?發既然沒有,就沒有去;沒有去,就沒有去者;那麼已去、未去、去時,又怎麼會有?
十四、問住:那就該有住與住者
問:如果沒有去、沒有去者,那就應當有住、有住者。答:
頌:去者並不住,不去者也不住;離開去者與不去者,哪裡會有第三種住?
釋:如果有住、有住者,那麼應當是去者在住,或是不去者在住。若離開這兩者,就得有第三種住;這件事不能成立。去者不住,因為他的去還沒有停息;與去相違的才叫作住。不去者也不住。什麼緣故?是因為去法止息了才說有住;沒有去,就沒有住。離開去者與不去者,再沒有第三個住者。若有第三個住者,那也仍舊落在去者、不去者之中。因為這個緣故,不能說去者在住。
再者:
十五、去者若住,去與住自相違
〔T30 0005a05〕頌:去者假如當真在住,這句話怎麼講得通?如果離開了去,去者根本找不到。
釋:你說去者在住,這件事不能成立。什麼緣故?離開去法,去者就找不到。假如去者正處在去的相狀裡,怎麼會同時有住?因為去與住兩相違背。
再者:
十六、行與止同例
頌:已去、未去之中沒有住,去時之中也沒有住;一切行與止的法,都和去的道理一樣。
釋:假使說去者在住,這個人就得在去時、已去、未去之中住;三處都沒有住,所以你說去者有住,這不能成立。像破去法、破住法那樣,行與止也是這樣。所謂行,好比從穀子相續而至於芽、莖、葉等;所謂止,是穀子滅了,所以芽、莖、葉也滅。相續叫作行,斷絕叫作止。又好比以無明為緣而有諸行,乃至老死,這叫作行;無明滅了,所以諸行等也滅,這叫作止。
十七、肉眼所見不足以證成
問:你雖然用種種門破了去與去者、住與住者,可是眼睛明明看見有去有住。
答:肉眼所見的不可信。假使確實有去、有去者,那是以一法成立呢,還是以二法成立呢?兩邊都有過失。什麼緣故?
頌:去法就是去者,這件事不能成立;去法異於去者,這件事同樣不能成立。
釋:若說去法與去者是一,這不能成立;說是異,也不能成立。
問:說一、說異各有什麼過失?
十八、一與異兩門的過失
答:
頌:假使在去法上,就說它便是去者,那麼作者與作業就成了一個。假使在去法上,說另有一個異於它的去者,那就成了離開去者另有去、離開去另有去者。
釋:這樣說來,兩邊都有過失。什麼緣故?若去法就是去者,那就錯亂了,破壞了因緣——本來是因著去才有去者,因著去者才有去。再說,去叫作法,去者叫作人;人是常,法是無常。若說兩者是一,那麼兩者都應當是常,或都應當是無常。說一,就有這一類過失。若說是異,那就自相違背了:還沒有去法就該先有去者,還沒有去者就該先有去法,兩者不再互相依待;一法滅了,另一法還應當存在。說異,就有這一類過失。
再者:
十九、一異兩門都不成,還能怎麼成
頌:去與去者這兩者,若說是以一法成立、或以異法成立,這兩門都不成立,那還能怎麼成立?
釋:如果去者與去法是有的,那麼或是以一法成立,或是以異法成立;兩邊都得不到。前面已經說過,沒有第三種法可以成立它們。如果還要主張它成立,就該說出所憑的因緣。既然沒有去、沒有去者,如今再往下說。
二十、成就去者的那個去,去者不能再用
頌:因著去而知道有去者,這個去者不能使用這一個去;因為先前不曾有去法,所以沒有去者去。
釋:不論拿哪一個去法來認出去者,這個去者都不能使用這個去法。什麼緣故?這個去法還沒有的時候,並沒有去者,也沒有去時、已去、未去。譬如先有人、先有城邑,才會有出發這回事;去法與去者卻不是這樣,因為去者是因著去法才成立的,去法也是因著去者才成立的。
再者:
二十一、換用另一個去也不行
頌:因著去而知道有去者,這個去者也不能使用另一個去;因為在同一個去者之中,得不到兩個去。
釋:不論拿哪一個去法來認出去者,這個去者都不能使用另一個去法。什麼緣故?因為一個去者之中,得不到兩個去法。
再者:
二十二、決定與不決定都用不了三時之去
頌:確實有自體的去者,不能使用三時之去;不是確實有自體的去者,也不能使用三時之去。去法無論說有自體或說沒有自體,去者都用不了這三時之去;所以去、去者以及所去的地方,全都沒有。
釋:所謂決定,是說它本來就實有,不因去法而生。去法,是身體動作之名。所謂三種,是說未去、已去、去時。假使確實有一個自體的去者,那麼離開去法也應當有去者,而且不該有住;所以說確實有自體的去者不能使用三時之去。假使去者不是決定的——所謂不決定,是說它本來實無,是因著去法才得到去者這個名字——既然沒有去法,就不能使用三時之去。因著去法才有去者,若先前沒有去法,就沒有去者;那還怎麼能說不決定的去者能使用三時之去?去者是這樣,去法也是這樣。假使先離開去者而確實有去法,那就不必因著去者才有去法了;所以去者不能使用三種去法。假使確實沒有去法,去者又能拿什麼來用?
像這樣思惟觀察:去法、去者、所去的地方,這三法都是互相依待的。因著去法才有去者,因著去者才有去法,因著這兩法才有可去之處。不能說它們一定是有,也不能說它們一定是無;所以決定可以知道,這三法虛妄,空無所有,只是有一個假名,如幻如化。
Composed by the bodhisattva Nāgārjuna, commented upon by the brahmin Qingmu, and translated by Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin: Treatise on the Middle, scroll one, “Examination of Going and Coming,” Taishō canon T30n1564. Markers at the beginnings of passages, 〔T30 …〕, give Taishō page, column, and line anchors.
I. Question: There Is Activity in the Three Times, So Dharmas Exist
〔T30 0003c06〕The questioner says: People in the world can see with their own eyes that activity occurs in all three temporal phases—what has already gone, what has not yet gone, and what is presently going. Since activity occurs, one should know that various dharmas exist.
The respondent answers as follows.
II. There Is No Going in Any of the Three Times
Verse: There is no going in what has already gone, nor any going in what has not yet gone. Apart from these two phases, the time presently going contains no going either.
Commentary: There is no going in what has already gone, because it has gone already. The claim that an act of going remains there separately from the going cannot stand. What has not yet gone likewise contains no going, because the dharma of going has not yet occurred there. As for “the time of going,” that name denotes what is partly already gone and partly not yet gone; it does not exist as a separate phase apart from the already gone and the not yet gone.
III. Question: Going Exists Wherever the Activity Is Present
Verse: Going occurs wherever activity is occurring; within this is the time of going. Since it is neither already gone nor not yet gone, going exists at the time of going.
Commentary: Wherever an activity occurs, going should occur there. The eye can see that activity is present at the time of going, that activity has ceased in what has already gone, and that no activity has yet occurred in what has not yet gone. One should therefore know that going exists at the time of going.
IV. The Time of Going Cannot Be Found Apart from the Dharma of Going
〔T30 0004a01〕The respondent answers.
Verse: How can another dharma of going be placed within the time of going? Apart from the dharma of going, the time of going cannot be found at all.
Commentary: The claim that a dharma of going exists at the time of going cannot stand. Why? Apart from the dharma of going, the time of going cannot be found. If another time of going existed apart from the dharma of going, another going would have to be contained within that time, as fruit is contained in a vessel.
Furthermore:
V. If the Time of Going Could Go by Itself, It Would No Longer Depend on Going
Verse: Whoever says that going exists at the time of going incurs a fault: a time of going would exist apart from going, and the time of going itself would be going.
Commentary: Whoever maintains that going is absent in what has already gone and what has not yet gone, but truly exists at the time of going, incurs a fault. If a time of going existed apart from the dharma of going, the two would no longer depend on one another. Why? To say that going exists at the time of going yields two goings, which is not the case. Therefore one cannot say that a time of going exists apart from going.
Furthermore:
VI. Going at the Time of Going Produces Two Goings
Verse: If going exists at the time of going, there are two goings: one by which something is called the time of going, and another going contained within that time.
Commentary: To maintain that going exists at the time of going incurs the fault of two goings: one is the going on account of which there is a time of going; the other is the going present within that time.
Question: Even if there are two goings, what fault follows?
VII. Two Goings Force Out Two Goers
Answer:
Verse: If there are two dharmas of going, there are two goers, because apart from a goer the dharma of going cannot be found.
Commentary: If there are two dharmas of going, there must be two goers. Why? Because a goer exists on account of the dharma of going. Two goings and two goers in a single person cannot stand. Therefore there is no going at the time of going.
Question: We can accept that no dharma of going exists apart from a goer, but goers certainly exist in the three times.
VIII. With No Dharma of Going, Where Could a Goer Come From?
Answer:
Verse: If the dharma of going cannot be found apart from a goer, how could there be a goer when no dharma of going exists?
Commentary: Apart from a goer, the dharma of going cannot be found. How, then, can one say that goers certainly exist in the three times where no dharma of going exists?
Furthermore:
IX. There Is No Third Kind Apart from the Goer and the Non-goer
Verse: The goer does not go, nor does the non-goer go. Apart from the goer and the non-goer, there is no third goer.
Commentary: There is no goer. Why? If a goer existed, there would be only two possibilities: a goer or a non-goer. Apart from these two, there is no third goer.
Question: What fault lies in saying that the goer goes?
X. Apart from the Dharma of Going, the Goer Cannot Be Found
Answer:
Verse: How can the statement “the goer goes” make sense? Apart from the dharma of going, the goer cannot be found at all.
Commentary: The claim that a real goer employs the dharma of going cannot stand. Why? Because apart from the dharma of going, the goer cannot be found. Only if a dharma of going truly existed apart from the goer could the goer employ it, but that is not the case.
Furthermore:
XI. If the Goer Uses the Dharma of Going, There Are Again Two Goings
Verse: If the goer possesses going, there are two goings: the going through which one is called a goer, and the going belonging to the dharma of going itself.
Commentary: To say that the goer employs the dharma of going entails a double fault: one goer would contain two goings, the dharma of going that establishes the goer and the dharma of going established by the goer. It cannot be the case that the goer is established first and only afterward employs the dharma of going. Thus, the earlier claim that a real goer employs going in the three times cannot stand.
Furthermore:
XII. A Goer Existing Before the Dharma of Going Reverses Their Sequence
Verse: Whoever says that the goer goes incurs a fault: a goer would exist apart from going, and then this goer would be said to possess going.
Commentary: Whoever says that the goer can employ the dharma of going incurs a fault, because a goer would exist before and apart from that dharma. Why? To say that a goer employs the dharma of going means that the goer exists first and the dharma of going later. This cannot stand. Therefore there is no goer in the three times.
Moreover, if going and a goer truly existed, there should be an initial setting in motion. Yet when this beginning is sought within the three times, it cannot be found. Why?
XIII. There Is No Initial Setting Forth in Any of the Three Times
Verse: There is no setting forth in what has already gone, none in what has not yet gone, and none at the time of going. Where, then, could setting forth occur?
Why is there no setting forth in any of the three times?
Verse: Before setting forth, there is neither the time of going nor what has already gone. If setting forth should occur in those two, where could it occur within what has not yet gone? There is neither going nor what has not yet gone, and likewise no time of going. If there is no setting forth anywhere, what remains to distinguish?
Commentary: Before a person sets forth, there is neither a time of going nor something already gone. If setting forth existed, it would have to occur in one of two places: at the time of going or in what has already gone. Neither can stand, because no setting forth has yet occurred in what has not yet gone. Where could setting forth occur in the not yet gone? Without setting forth, there is no going; without going, there is no goer. How, then, could there be what has already gone, what has not yet gone, or the time of going?
XIV. Question about Standing Still: Then Standing and a Stander Should Exist
Question: If there is neither going nor a goer, standing and a stander should exist. Answer:
Verse: The goer does not stand still, nor does the non-goer stand still. Apart from goer and non-goer, where could a third kind of standing occur?
Commentary: If standing and a stander existed, either the goer or the non-goer would have to stand. Apart from these two, a third kind of standing would be required, which cannot stand. The goer does not stand, because their going has not ceased, while “standing” names what opposes going. The non-goer does not stand either. Why? Standing is spoken of because the dharma of going has ceased; without going, there is no standing. Apart from goer and non-goer there is no third stander. If a third existed, it would still fall within goer or non-goer. For this reason, one cannot say that the goer stands.
Furthermore:
XV. If the Goer Stands, Going and Standing Contradict One Another
〔T30 0005a05〕Verse: How can the statement “the goer stands still” make sense? Apart from going, the goer cannot be found at all.
Commentary: Your statement that the goer stands cannot stand. Why? Apart from the dharma of going, the goer cannot be found. If the goer is presently within the mark of going, how could standing exist at the same time? The marks of going and standing contradict one another.
Furthermore:
XVI. The Same Reasoning Applies to Continuation and Cessation
Verse: There is no standing in what has already gone or what has not yet gone, nor any standing at the time of going. Every dharma of continuation and cessation follows the same reasoning as going.
Commentary: If someone says the goer stands, that person must stand at the time of going, in what has already gone, or in what has not yet gone. Standing exists in none of the three, so the claim that the goer stands cannot be established. As the dharmas of going and standing are refuted, so too are continuation and cessation. “Continuation” is like the succession from grain to sprout, stalk, leaf, and so forth. “Cessation” is the ceasing of the grain, through which the sprout, stalk, and leaf also cease. Succession is called continuation; interruption is called cessation. It is also like ignorance conditioning volitional formations, and so on through aging-and-death: this is called continuation. When ignorance ceases and formations and the rest cease, this is called cessation.
XVII. What the Physical Eye Sees Is Insufficient as Proof
Question: You have refuted going and goer, standing and stander, through many gateways, yet the eye plainly sees going and standing.
Answer: What the physical eye sees is not trustworthy. If going and a goer truly existed, would they be established as one dharma or as two? Both sides entail faults. Why?
Verse: That the dharma of going is the goer cannot stand; that the dharma of going differs from the goer likewise cannot stand.
Commentary: To say that the dharma of going and the goer are identical cannot stand; to say they are different also cannot stand.
Question: What faults follow respectively from identity and difference?
XVIII. The Faults in the Two Gateways of Identity and Difference
Answer:
Verse: If the dharma of going were itself the goer, agent and action would be one. If a goer different from going existed within the dharma of going, going would exist apart from the goer and the goer apart from going.
Commentary: Both sides entail faults. Why? If the dharma of going were the goer, confusion would follow and causes and conditions would be destroyed: originally, the goer exists because of going and going exists because of the goer. Moreover, going is called a dharma and the goer a person; the person is permanent and the dharma impermanent. If they were one, both should be permanent or both impermanent. Identity entails faults of this kind. If they were different, the claim would contradict itself: a goer should exist before there is a dharma of going, and a dharma of going before there is a goer. They would no longer depend on one another, and when one ceased, the other should remain. Difference entails faults of this kind.
Furthermore:
XIX. If Neither Identity nor Difference Can Establish Them, How Else Could They Be Established?
Verse: If going and the goer cannot be established either as one dharma or as different dharmas, how can they be established at all?
Commentary: If the goer and the dharma of going existed, they would be established either as one dharma or as different dharmas. Neither can be obtained. As already explained, there is no third dharma through which they could be established. Anyone who still maintains that they are established should state the causes and conditions on which that establishment depends. Since there is neither going nor a goer, the inquiry now continues.
XX. The Goer Cannot Reuse the Going That Established the Goer
Verse: The goer known through going cannot employ this same going, because before the dharma of going existed, no goer went.
Commentary: No matter which dharma of going is used to identify a goer, that goer cannot employ the same dharma. Why? Before that dharma existed, there was neither goer nor time of going, already gone, or not yet gone. A person and a city, for example, exist before an act of departure can occur. The dharma of going and the goer are not like this, because the goer is established through going and going is established through the goer.
Furthermore:
XXI. Employing Another Going Does Not Work Either
Verse: The goer known through going cannot employ another going either, because two goings cannot be found within one goer.
Commentary: No matter which dharma of going is used to identify a goer, that goer cannot employ another dharma of going. Why? Because two dharmas of going cannot be found within one goer.
Furthermore:
XXII. Neither the Fixed nor the Unfixed Can Employ Going in the Three Times
Verse: A goer with a fixed body of its own cannot employ going in the three times; a goer without a fixed body of its own cannot employ it either. Whether the dharma of going is said to possess or lack a body of its own, the goer cannot employ this threefold going. Therefore going, the goer, and the place gone to are all absent.
Commentary: “Fixed” means that something truly exists from the beginning and does not arise through the dharma of going. “Dharma of going” names the body’s activity. “Threefold” means what has not yet gone, what has already gone, and the time of going. If a goer with a real body of its own existed, the goer should exist apart from the dharma of going and should never stand still. Therefore a goer with a fixed body cannot employ the threefold going. If the goer is not fixed—meaning that it did not truly exist beforehand and obtains the name goer only through the dharma of going—then without that dharma it cannot employ going in the three times. A goer exists through the dharma of going; without a prior dharma of going there is no goer. How, then, can an unfixed goer employ going in the three times? What holds for the goer holds for the dharma of going as well. If a real dharma of going existed before and apart from the goer, it would not need the goer in order to exist. Thus the goer cannot employ the three kinds of going. If no dharma of going truly exists, what could the goer employ?
Contemplate and examine in this way: the dharma of going, the goer, and the destination are three dharmas that depend on one another. The goer exists because of going, going exists because of the goer, and the place that can be gone to exists because of both. They cannot be called determinately existent or determinately nonexistent. One can therefore know with certainty that these three dharmas are false, empty, and without possession of their own; they exist only as provisional designations, like an illusion or transformation.
觀六情品第三Examination of the Six Faculties
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷一〈觀六情品第三〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:經中明明說有六情
〔T30 0005c16〕問的一方說:經裡說有六情,就是下面所說的——
眼、耳,以及鼻、舌、身、意這六情;這眼等六情,行於色等六塵。
這裡面,眼是在內的情,色是在外的塵,眼能見色;這樣一路類推,直到意是在內的情,法是在外的塵,意能知法。
二、答:沒有。眼不能見自己
答的一方說:沒有。為什麼?
這眼並不能夠自己見到它自己的本體;若是連自己都不能見,又怎麼談得上見其餘的東西?
這眼不能見自己的本體。為什麼?譬如燈,既能照自己,也能照別的東西。眼若真的就是見的相,那麼也應當能自己見自己,也應當能見別的東西。可是事實並不是這樣。所以偈中說:『眼若不能自見,怎麼能見其餘的東西?』
三、問:火能燒他而不自燒,眼也一樣
問的一方說:眼雖然不能見自己,卻能見別的東西。就像火能燒別的東西,卻不能燒自己。
四、答:火喻不成,三時之中都沒有
答的一方說:
火的譬喻並不能夠成立眼有見法這件事;已去、未去、去時三者,在前面已經總括地答過這件事了。
你雖然作了火的譬喻,卻不能成立眼有見法。這件事在〈去來品〉裡已經答過了:譬如已去之中沒有去,未去之中沒有去,正在去的時候也沒有去;同樣的,已燒、未燒、正燒的時候,也一概沒有燒可得。像這樣,已見、未見、正見的時候,也一概沒有見的相可得。
其次:
見在還沒有見的時候,就不能叫作見;而說這個見能見,這件事就說不通。
眼還沒有對著色的時候,就不能見,那個時候不叫作見;因為對著色,才叫作見。所以偈中說『沒有見的時候並沒有見』,那麼又怎麼能拿見去見呢?
其次,見與非見這兩處,都沒有見法可得。為什麼?
五、見與非見兩處都無見,見者也不能成立
那個見並不能夠有見,那個非見也一樣不見;若是已經破除了見,那也就等於破除了見者。
見不能見,因為前面已經說過它的過失了。非見也不見,因為它沒有見的相。既然沒有見的相,怎麼能見?見法既然沒有,見者也就沒有。為什麼?
若是離開見另有一個見者,那麼沒有眼睛的人,也應當能用其餘的情去見。若是說拿見來見,那麼見的相就落在見裡面了;而見者自身並沒有見的相。所以偈中說:『若是已經破除了見,那也就等於破除了見者。』
其次:
不論是離開見,還是不離開見,見者都是求不到的;因為沒有見者的緣故,哪裡還有見與可見?
若是有見,見者便不能成立;若是沒有見,見者也一樣不能成立。見者既然沒有,怎麼會有見與可見?若是沒有見者,那麼是誰在使用見法去分別外面的色?所以偈中說:『因為沒有見者的緣故,哪裡還有見與可見?』
六、識、觸、受、愛四法無,四取等諸緣也無
其次:
因為見與可見都沒有的緣故,識等四法也就沒有;那麼四取等種種緣,又怎麼能夠有呢?
見與可見這兩個法既然沒有,識、觸、受、愛這四個法也就全都沒有。因為沒有愛等的緣故,四取等十二因緣的支分也就沒有。
七、其餘五情,義理相同
其次:
耳、鼻、舌、身、意,以及聲與聞者等等;應當知道這樣的義理,全都同於上面所說的。
就像見與可見這兩個法是空的,因為屬於眾緣的緣故,所以沒有決定性。其餘的耳等五情、聲等五塵,應當知道也同於見與可見這兩個法;因為義理相同的緣故,就不另外分開來說了。
Composed by the bodhisattva Nāgārjuna, commented upon by the brahmin Qingmu, and translated by Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin: Treatise on the Middle, scroll one, “Examination of the Six Faculties,” Taishō canon T30n1564. Markers at the beginnings of passages, 〔T30 …〕, give Taishō page, column, and line anchors.
I. Question: The Sūtra Plainly Says That Six Faculties Exist
〔T30 0005c16〕The questioner says: The sūtra teaches that there are six faculties, as stated below:
The eye and ear, together with nose, tongue, body, and mind, are the six faculties. These six, beginning with the eye, operate in relation to the six objects, beginning with form.
Here the eye is the internal faculty, form the external object, and the eye sees form. The same applies in sequence until mind is the internal faculty, dharmas are the external object, and mind knows dharmas.
II. Answer: No. The Eye Cannot See Itself
The respondent says: No. Why?
This eye cannot see its own body. If it cannot even see itself, how could it be said to see other things?
The eye cannot see its own body. Why? A lamp, for example, illuminates both itself and other things. If the eye truly bore the mark of seeing, it too should see itself and other things. Yet that is not so. The verse therefore says: “If the eye cannot see itself, how can it see other things?”
III. Question: Fire Burns Other Things but Not Itself; the Eye Is the Same
The questioner says: Although the eye cannot see itself, it can see other things, just as fire can burn other things but cannot burn itself.
IV. Answer: The Fire Analogy Fails; Nothing Exists in Any of the Three Times
The respondent says:
The analogy of fire cannot establish that the eye possesses a dharma of seeing. What has gone, what has not gone, and the time of going have already answered this matter comprehensively.
Although you offer the analogy of fire, it cannot establish a dharma of seeing in the eye. “Examination of Going and Coming” already answered this: there is no going in what has already gone, in what has not yet gone, or at the time presently going. Likewise, no burning can be found in what has burned, what has not yet burned, or what is presently burning. In the same way, no mark of seeing can be found in what has been seen, what has not yet been seen, or what is presently being seen.
Next:
Before seeing has seen, it cannot be called seeing. The claim that this seeing can see therefore makes no sense.
Before the eye faces form, it cannot see and is not then called seeing. It is called seeing because it faces form. Thus the verse says, “Before seeing, there is no seeing.” How, then, can seeing be used to see?
Next, no dharma of seeing can be found either in seeing or in what is not seeing. Why?
V. Seeing Exists in Neither Seeing nor Non-seeing, So a Seer Cannot Be Established
Seeing cannot possess seeing, nor does what is not seeing see. Once seeing has been refuted, the seer is refuted with it.
Seeing cannot see because its faults have already been explained. What is not seeing does not see because it lacks the mark of seeing. Without the mark of seeing, how could it see? Since there is no dharma of seeing, there is no seer. Why?
If a seer existed apart from seeing, a person without eyes should be able to see through another faculty. If one says that seeing is used to see, the mark of seeing would reside in seeing, while the seer itself would lack that mark. Thus the verse says: “Once seeing has been refuted, the seer is refuted with it.”
Next:
Whether apart from seeing or not apart from seeing, the seer cannot be found. Since there is no seer, where could seeing and the visible exist?
If seeing exists, the seer cannot be established; if seeing does not exist, the seer likewise cannot be established. Since there is no seer, how can there be seeing and the visible? With no seer, who could use the dharma of seeing to distinguish external forms? Thus the verse says: “Since there is no seer, where could seeing and the visible exist?”
VI. Without Consciousness, Contact, Feeling, and Craving, the Four Kinds of Clinging and Other Conditions Are Also Absent
Next:
Because seeing and the visible do not exist, the four dharmas beginning with consciousness do not exist. How, then, could the four kinds of clinging and the other conditions exist?
Since neither seeing nor the visible exists, consciousness, contact, feeling, and craving are all absent. Because craving and the rest are absent, the four kinds of clinging and the other links of dependent origination are also absent.
VII. The Same Meaning Applies to the Other Five Faculties
Next:
The ear, nose, tongue, body, and mind, together with sound, the hearer, and so forth—know that their meaning is entirely the same as explained above.
Seeing and the visible are empty because they belong to many conditions and therefore have no fixed nature. Know that the other five faculties beginning with the ear, and the other five objects beginning with sound, are the same as seeing and the visible. Because the meaning is the same, they are not explained separately.
觀五陰品第四Examination of the Five Aggregates
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷一〈觀五陰品第四〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:經裡說有五陰,這事怎麼講
〔T30 0006b19〕問的一方說:經裡說有五陰。這件事究竟是怎麼一回事?
答的一方於是以偈回答如下。
二、頌:色與色因,彼此離開都不可得
若是離開了色的因,色就不可得;
若是離開了色,色的因也不可得。
三、釋:布與縷
所謂色因,就像布以縷為因:除去了縷,便沒有布;除去了布,也就沒有縷。布好比色,縷好比因。
四、問答:離色因而另有色,就成了無因之法
問的一方說:若是離開色因而另有色,有什麼過失呢?
答的一方以偈說:
離開色因而有色,這色就沒有因;
沒有因而竟有法,這件事講不通。
就像離開了縷而有布,那布便沒有因。沒有因而竟有一個法,世間是不曾有的。
五、問答:無因之法,世間到底有沒有
問的一方說:佛法、外道法、世間法裡面,都有無因之法。佛法有三種無為,無為是常的緣故,所以無因。外道法裡有虛空、時、方、神、微塵、涅槃等等。世間法裡有虛空、時、方等等。這三樣法沒有一處不在,所以叫作常;因為是常,所以無因。你憑什麼說無因之法是世間所沒有的?
答的一方說:這些無因之法只是有一個說法而已,一經思惟分別,就全都沒有著落。如果一個法是從因緣而有的,就不該說它無因;如果它真的沒有因緣,那就正如我所說的了。
問的一方說:因有兩種:一種是作因,一種是言說因。這些無因之法固然沒有作因,卻仍有言說因,是為了使人知道它的緣故。
答的一方說:雖然有言說因,這事仍然不成。虛空一項,如後面六種法中所破;其餘各項,往後也當一一破去。再說,眼前現見的事尚且都可以破,何況微塵這一類根本見不到的法?所以說:無因之法,世間所沒有。
六、問答與頌:離開色而另有色因,就成了無果之因
問的一方說:若是離開色而另有色因,有什麼過失呢?
答的一方以偈說:
若是離開了色而有因,這就是沒有果的因;
若說有沒有果的因,那是沒有這個道理的。
若是除去色這個果,而單單有一個色因,那就是無果之因。
問的一方說:若是沒有果而有因,有什麼過咎呢?
答的一方說:沒有果而有因,世間是不曾有的。為什麼?因為是憑著果,才叫作因的。既然沒有果,怎麼還稱得上因?再說,若是因中根本沒有果,那麼一件物事為什麼不從非因而生呢?這個道理,如〈破因緣品〉中所說。所以並沒有無果之因。
再說:
若是已經有了色,就用不著色因;
若是根本沒有色,也用不著色因。
在這兩處說有色因,都是不成的。若是因中先已有色,那就不叫色因;若是因中先來無色,那也不叫色因。
七、問答與頌:無因而有色,終究不成
問的一方說:若是這兩處都不成,那麼只承認有一個無因之色,有什麼過咎呢?
答的一方以偈說:
沒有因而竟有色,這件事終究不成。
所以有智慧的人,不應當去分別色。
因中有果、因中無果,這兩樣尚且不可得,何況無因而有色?所以說:沒有因而竟有色,這件事終究不成;所以有智慧的人,不應當分別色。所謂分別,說的是凡夫:他以無明與愛,染著、貪著於色,然後又以邪見生起種種分別戲論,說因中有果、因中無果等等。如今在這裡尋求色而不可得,所以有智慧的人不應當分別。
再說:
八、頌釋:果像因、果不像因,兩端都不成
〔T30 0007a05〕果若是與因相似,這件事就不成;
果若是與因不相似,這件事也不成。
若說果與因相似,這是不成的,因為因細而果麁。因與果的顏色、力用等等各不相同:像布若真同縷一樣,就不能叫作布了,因為縷是眾多而布是一整幅。所以不能說因果相似。
若說因果不相似,這也不成。就像麻縷織不成絹,麁縷出不了細布。所以也不能說因果不相似。這兩義都不成,所以沒有色,也沒有色因。
九、頌釋:其餘四陰與一切法,同色陰一樣
受陰以及想陰、行陰、識陰等,
其餘一切諸法,都同於色陰。
四陰以及一切法,也應當像這樣思惟破去。
十、頌:離開空義的問答,都與原來的疑一樣
而如今造論的人,為了讚美空義的緣故,又說偈道:
若是有人來發問,離開空而想作答,
那就不成其為答,反而同他一樣還在疑。
若是有人來難問,離開空而說人過,
那就不成其為難問,反而同他一樣還在疑。
十一、釋:瓶是無常的那個例子
人在論議的時候各有所執,若離開空義而有問有答,都不成其為問答,兩邊也一樣還在疑中。譬如有人說:瓶是無常的。問的人說:憑什麼說它無常?答說:因為它是從無常的因所生的。這就不算作答。為什麼?因為那個因緣本身也還在疑中——不知道它是常,還是無常?這就叫作與他所疑相同。
問的人若想指出對方的過失,卻不依於空而說諸法無常,那也不算作問難。為什麼?你憑著無常來破我的常,我也可以憑著常來破你的無常。而且若是實有無常,那就沒有業報可言,眼耳等等諸法念念滅去,也就沒有分別可說了。有這樣種種過失,都不成其為問難,仍與他所疑相同。
若是依著空來破常,就沒有過失。為什麼?因為這個人不取空相的緣故。所以說:想要問答,尚且應當依於空法,何況是想要求取離苦寂滅之相的人呢?
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll One, “Examination of the Five Aggregates, Chapter Four,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: The Sūtra Teaches Five Aggregates—How Is This to Be Understood?
〔T30 0006b19〕The questioner says: The sūtra teaches that five aggregates exist. What exactly does this mean?
The respondent answers with the following verse.
II. Verse: Form and the Cause of Form Cannot Be Found Apart from Each Other
If one departs from the cause of form, form cannot be found;
if one departs from form, the cause of form cannot be found either.
III. Explanation: Cloth and Threads
The cause of form is like the threads that cause cloth: remove the threads and there is no cloth; remove the cloth and there are no threads. Cloth is like form, and threads are like its cause.
IV. Question and Answer: Form Apart from Its Cause Would Be an Uncaused Dharma
The questioner says: If form existed apart from the cause of form, what fault would there be?
The respondent says in verse:
If form existed apart from the cause of form, that form would be without a cause;
that a dharma should exist without a cause does not make sense.
It would be like cloth existing apart from threads: the cloth would have no cause. The world has never contained a dharma that exists without a cause.
V. Question and Answer: Are There Uncaused Dharmas in the World?
The questioner says: Buddhism, non-Buddhist teachings, and worldly teachings all contain uncaused dharmas. Buddhism has three unconditioned dharmas; because the unconditioned is permanent, it is uncaused. Non-Buddhist teachings have space, time, direction, spirit, atoms, nirvāṇa, and so forth. Worldly teachings have space, time, direction, and so forth. These three kinds of dharma are found everywhere and are therefore called permanent; because they are permanent, they are uncaused. On what grounds do you say that the world contains no uncaused dharma?
The respondent says: These uncaused dharmas exist only as things said. Once examined and distinguished in thought, none has any footing. If a dharma exists through causes and conditions, it should not be called uncaused; if it truly has no causes and conditions, then it is precisely as I have said.
The questioner says: There are two kinds of cause: an operative cause and a cause in speech. Although these uncaused dharmas have no operative cause, they still have a cause in speech, because such a cause enables people to know them.
The respondent says: Even if there is a cause in speech, the claim still does not stand. Space is refuted later among the six elements, and the other items will each be refuted in what follows. Moreover, even things visibly present before us can be refuted; how much more so atoms and other dharmas that cannot be seen at all? Thus, the world contains no uncaused dharma.
VI. Question, Answer, and Verse: A Cause of Form Apart from Form Would Be a Fruitless Cause
The questioner says: If the cause of form existed apart from form, what fault would there be?
The respondent says in verse:
If a cause existed apart from form, it would be a cause without a fruit;
to claim a cause without a fruit makes no sense.
If one removes form as the fruit and leaves only a cause of form, it is a cause without a fruit.
The questioner says: What fault is there in a cause existing without a fruit?
The respondent says: The world has never contained a cause without a fruit. Why? It is in relation to a fruit that something is called a cause. If there is no fruit, how can it still be called a cause? Moreover, if the cause contains no fruit at all, why should a thing not arise from what is not its cause? This principle was explained in “Examination of Conditions.” Thus, there is no cause without a fruit.
Again:
If form already existed, it would have no need of a cause of form;
if form did not exist at all, it likewise would have no need of a cause of form.
In neither case can a cause of form be established. If form already exists within the cause, it is not called the cause of form; if form does not yet exist within the cause, it is likewise not called the cause of form.
VII. Question, Answer, and Verse: Uncaused Form Ultimately Cannot Stand
The questioner says: If neither of those cases can stand, what fault would there be in accepting only an uncaused form?
The respondent says in verse:
That form should exist without a cause ultimately cannot stand.
Therefore, a person of wisdom should not discriminate form.
Neither a fruit existing in its cause nor a fruit not existing in its cause can be found—how much less form without a cause? Thus it is said: that form should exist without a cause ultimately cannot stand; therefore, a person of wisdom should not discriminate form. “Discrimination” refers to ordinary people: through ignorance and the defilement of craving they covet and cling to form, then through wrong views produce all kinds of discriminative proliferation, claiming that the fruit exists in the cause, that it does not exist in the cause, and so forth. Here, form is sought but cannot be found. Therefore, a person of wisdom should not discriminate.
Again:
VIII. Verse and Explanation: Fruit Like the Cause and Fruit Unlike the Cause Both Fail
〔T30 0007a05〕If the fruit resembles the cause, that cannot stand;
if the fruit does not resemble the cause, that cannot stand either.
To say that fruit resembles cause cannot stand, because the cause is fine while the fruit is coarse. Cause and fruit differ in color, efficacy, and so forth: if cloth really were just like its threads, it could not be called cloth, for the threads are many while the cloth is a single whole. Thus, cause and fruit cannot be said to resemble one another.
To say that cause and fruit do not resemble one another also cannot stand. Hemp threads cannot be woven into silk, and coarse threads cannot produce fine cloth. Thus, neither can cause and fruit be said not to resemble one another. Since both positions fail, there is neither form nor a cause of form.
IX. Verse and Explanation: The Other Four Aggregates and All Dharmas Are Like the Form Aggregate
The aggregate of feeling, together with the aggregates of perception, formations, and consciousness,
and all other dharmas are the same as the aggregate of form.
The other four aggregates and all dharmas should likewise be contemplated and refuted in this way.
X. Verse: Questions and Answers Apart from Emptiness Remain Equal to the Original Doubt
Now the treatise author, wishing to praise the meaning of emptiness, speaks further in verse:
If someone asks a question and one tries to answer apart from emptiness,
it does not constitute an answer but remains caught in the very same doubt.
If someone poses a challenge and one states another’s fault apart from emptiness,
it does not constitute a challenge but remains caught in the very same doubt.
XI. Explanation: The Example of the Jar’s Impermanence
When people debate, each holds to a position. If their questions and answers depart from the meaning of emptiness, they do not constitute questions or answers, and both sides remain caught in the same doubt. Suppose someone says, “A jar is impermanent.” The questioner asks, “On what grounds do you call it impermanent?” The answer is, “Because it arises from an impermanent cause.” That does not count as an answer. Why? Because the cause and condition itself remains in doubt: it is not known whether it is permanent or impermanent. This is called remaining equal to the other person’s doubt.
If the questioner tries to point out the other person’s fault but, without relying on emptiness, declares all dharmas impermanent, that also does not count as a challenge. Why? You use impermanence to refute my permanence, but I can use permanence to refute your impermanence. Moreover, if impermanence really existed, karmic retribution would be impossible; the eyes, ears, and other dharmas would perish moment after moment; and no discrimination could be spoken of. With these and many other faults, the challenge cannot stand and remains equal to the other person’s doubt.
If permanence is refuted by relying on emptiness, there is no fault. Why? Because this person does not grasp the mark of emptiness. Thus it is said: even one who wishes to conduct questions and answers should rely on the dharma of emptiness—how much more one who wishes to seek the mark of freedom from suffering and quiescent cessation?
觀六種品第五Examination of the Six Elements
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷一〈觀六種品第五〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:六種各有它決定的相
〔T30 0007b06〕問的一方說:地、水、火、風、虛空、識這六種,各有它們決定的相;因為有決定的相的緣故,所以就有這六種。
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、頌:空的相還沒有的時候,虛空之法也還沒有
在空的相還沒有的時候,就沒有虛空這樣一個法; 如果虛空先就已經在那裡了,那它便成了一個沒有相的東西。
三、釋:沒有色的所在,才叫作虛空相
假使虛空的相還沒有,而先有一個虛空之法,那麼這虛空就是沒有相的。為什麼呢?沒有色的所在,才叫作虛空相。色是造作而成的法,是無常的;假使色還沒有生起,既然還沒有生起,也就談不上壞滅,那個時候並沒有虛空相。要因為有色的緣故,才有沒有色的所在;沒有色的所在,就叫作虛空相。
四、問:讓它沒有相而仍舊是有,又有什麼過失
問的一方說:如果就讓虛空沒有相而仍舊是有,這有什麼過失呢?
五、頌:沒有相的法,一切處所都沒有
答的一方說:
這個沒有相的法,在一切處所之中都是沒有的; 在沒有相的法裡面,相也就沒有可以去標誌的對象。
六、釋:常法與無常法之中,求不到一個無相之法
在常法與無常法之中去尋求一個沒有相的法,是求不到的。就像論者所說的,說這是有、這是無,若不憑相,怎麼知道它們各自有相呢?所以生、住、滅是有為法的相,沒有生、住、滅是無為法的相。虛空如果沒有相,那就沒有虛空。若說它先是沒有相,後來才有相過來標誌它,這也是不對的。因為先既沒有相,就沒有一個法可以被標誌。這是為什麼呢?
七、頌:相在有相與無相之中都住不住
在有相的法與沒有相的法之中,相都沒有可以安住的地方; 離開了有相與無相,其餘的地方也一樣住不住。
八、釋:牛相之喻、水火之喻,以及無因之過
像是有肉峯、有角,尾巴末端有毛,頸子底下垂著垂胡,這就叫作牛的相。假使離開了這些相,就沒有牛。既然沒有牛,這些相也就沒有可以安住的地方。所以說:在沒有相的法裡面,相沒有可以去標誌的對象。在已經有相的法裡面,相也一樣住不住,因為它先已經有了相。就像在水的相裡面,火的相住不進去,因為水先已有它自己的相。再者,如果相能夠住在沒有相的法裡面,那就成了沒有原因;沒有原因,意思就是本無其法而竟然有相。相、可相以及恆常之相,都是因待而立的。離開有相與無相這兩類法,再沒有第三個地方可以被標誌。所以偈中說:離開有相與無相,其餘的地方也一樣住不住。再者:
九、頌:相與可相,一邊不立,另一邊也不立
因為能標誌之法沒有的緣故,被標誌之法也就沒有; 因為被標誌之法沒有的緣故,能標誌之法同樣也沒有。
十、釋:兩者共相因待
相既然沒有可以安住的地方,就沒有可相之法;可相之法沒有的緣故,相也就沒有。這是為什麼呢?因為有相才有可相,因為有可相才有相,兩者是共相因待的。
十一、頌:離開相與可相,也再沒有一個物
所以如今沒有能標誌的相,也沒有被標誌的可相; 離開了相與可相之後,更沒有別的一個物。
十二、釋:一切法都收在相與可相這兩法之中
在因緣之中從本到末推求,相與可相決定是不可得的。這兩者既然不可得,一切法也就都沒有。一切法都收攝在相與可相這兩法之中:有時這一個作相、那一個作可相,有時反過來,那一個作相、這一個作可相。就像火以煙為相,煙也反過來以火為相。
十三、問:既然沒有有,就應當有無
問的一方說:如果沒有有,那就應當有無。
十四、頌:連有都沒有,哪裡會有無
假使連有都沒有了,怎麼會有無呢? 有與無既然都已經沒有,那麼知道有與無的那一位又是誰?
十五、釋:無不是自己就有的,是從有而來的
凡是一樣東西,或是自己壞了,或是被別的東西壞了,才叫作無。無不是自己就有的,是從有而來的。所以說:假使連有都沒有了,怎麼會有無呢?眼睛看得見、耳朵聽得到的東西尚且不可得,何況是無物。
十六、問:那就應當有一位知道有與無的人
問的一方說:既然因為沒有有的緣故,無也沒有了,那就應當有一位知道有與無的人。
答的一方說:如果有這樣一位知者,他應該是在有之中呢,還是在無之中呢?有與無既然已經破了,知者也就跟著一同破了。
十七、頌:虛空非有非無,其餘五種同於虛空
所以應當知道:虛空不是有,也不是無, 不是能標誌的相,也不是被標誌的可相;其餘的五種,同於虛空。
十八、釋:種種去求它的相,都求不到
就像虛空這樣種種去求它的相而求不到,其餘的五種也是如此。
十九、問:虛空既不在最先也不在最後,為什麼先破它
問的一方說:虛空不在六種的最前面,也不在最後面,為什麼先破它呢?
答的一方說:地、水、火、風是眾緣和合而成的,所以容易破。識因為有苦、樂為因的緣故,可以看出它是無常變異的,所以也容易破。虛空沒有這樣的相,只是凡夫希望它是有,所以先破它。再者,虛空被說成能夠任持四大,四大為因緣又有識;所以先破那個根本,其餘的自然就破了。
二十、問:世間人都見有見無,你為什麼獨獨與世間相違
〔T30 0008a03〕問的一方說:世間的人全都見到諸法是有、是無,你為什麼獨獨與世間相違,說沒有所見呢?
二十一、頌:淺智之人見有見無,便見不到那安隱之法
答的一方說:
智慧淺薄的人見到諸法時,只見到若有若無的相; 這樣的人就見不到那滅除諸見的安隱之法。
二十二、釋:智者見生時即滅去無見,見滅時即滅去有見
如果一個人還沒有得道,見不到諸法的實相,因為愛與見的因緣而生起種種戲論。他見到法生起的時候,就說它是有,取著這個相而說有;見到法壞滅的時候,就說它是斷了,取著這個相而說無。有智慧的人見到諸法生起,當下就滅去了無的見;見到諸法壞滅,當下就滅去了有的見。所以對於一切法雖然有所見,都像幻、像夢一樣;乃至無漏道的見尚且要滅,何況其餘的見。因此,如果不見那滅除諸見的安隱之法,就會落在見有、見無這兩邊。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll One, “Examination of the Six Elements, Chapter Five,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: Each of the Six Elements Has Its Fixed Mark
〔T30 0007b06〕The questioner says: Earth, water, fire, wind, space, and consciousness each have their own fixed marks; because there are fixed marks, the six elements exist.
The respondent answers as follows.
II. Verse: Before the Mark of Space Exists, the Dharma of Space Does Not Exist
Before the mark of space exists, no dharma called space exists; if space already existed beforehand, it would be something without a mark.
III. Explanation: A Place without Form Is Called the Mark of Space
Suppose the mark of space did not yet exist but a dharma of space existed first. Space would then be without a mark. Why? A place without form is called the mark of space. Form is a fabricated and impermanent dharma. If form has not yet arisen, then, because it has not arisen, its destruction cannot be spoken of either; at that time there is no mark of space. Only because form exists can there be a place without form; a place without form is called the mark of space.
IV. Question: What Fault Is There If Space Exists without a Mark?
The questioner says: What fault would there be in simply allowing space to exist without a mark?
V. Verse: A Markless Dharma Exists Nowhere
The respondent says:
This markless dharma exists nowhere at all; within a markless dharma, a mark has nothing that it can mark.
VI. Explanation: No Markless Dharma Can Be Found among Permanent or Impermanent Dharmas
Search among permanent and impermanent dharmas for a dharma without a mark, and none can be found. As the debater says, this exists and that does not; without relying on marks, how could one know that each has its own mark? Thus, arising, abiding, and ceasing are the marks of conditioned dharmas, while the absence of arising, abiding, and ceasing is the mark of unconditioned dharmas. If space had no mark, there would be no space. If one says that it first lacked a mark and was only later marked by a mark that arrived, that also is incorrect. Since it initially had no mark, there was no dharma that could be marked. Why is this?
VII. Verse: A Mark Abides in Neither the Marked nor the Unmarked
Within a dharma that has a mark or one that has no mark, a mark has nowhere to abide; apart from the marked and unmarked, it likewise abides nowhere else.
VIII. Explanation: The Mark of an Ox, Water and Fire, and the Fault of Being Uncaused
A fleshy hump, horns, hair at the end of the tail, and a dewlap hanging beneath the neck are called the marks of an ox. Apart from these marks, there is no ox. Since there is no ox, these marks have nowhere to abide. Thus it is said: within a markless dharma, a mark has nothing it can mark. A mark likewise cannot abide within a dharma that already has a mark, because the dharma already possesses its own mark. The mark of fire cannot abide within the mark of water, for water already possesses its own mark. Moreover, if a mark could abide within a markless dharma, it would be uncaused. “Uncaused” means that a mark exists although no such dharma originally existed. Mark, marked, and permanent mark are all established through dependence. Apart from the two classes, dharmas with a mark and dharmas without a mark, there is no third place that could be marked. Thus the verse says: apart from the marked and unmarked, it likewise abides nowhere else. Again:
IX. Verse: If Either Mark or Marked Fails, the Other Fails as Well
Because there is no dharma of marking, there is no dharma that is marked; because there is no dharma that is marked, there is likewise no dharma of marking.
X. Explanation: The Two Depend upon Each Other
Since a mark has nowhere to abide, there is no dharma that is marked; because there is no dharma that is marked, there is no mark either. Why? The marked exists because of a mark, and a mark exists because of the marked. The two depend upon one another.
XI. Verse: Apart from Mark and Marked, There Is No Further Thing
Thus, there is now no marking mark, nor anything that is marked; apart from mark and marked, there is no further thing.
XII. Explanation: All Dharmas Are Included within Mark and Marked
When causes and conditions are examined from beginning to end, mark and marked are definitively unfindable. Since these two cannot be found, all dharmas are absent as well. All dharmas are included within these two, mark and marked: sometimes this one functions as the mark and that one as the marked; at other times the roles reverse, and that one functions as the mark and this one as the marked. Fire, for example, has smoke as its mark, while smoke in turn has fire as its mark.
XIII. Question: Since Existence Is Absent, Nonexistence Should Exist
The questioner says: If there is no existence, then nonexistence should exist.
XIV. Verse: If Even Existence Is Absent, Where Could Nonexistence Be?
If existence itself does not exist, how could nonexistence exist? Since both existence and nonexistence are absent, who is it that knows existence and nonexistence?
XV. Explanation: Nonexistence Does Not Exist on Its Own but Comes from Existence
When a thing either destroys itself or is destroyed by another thing, it is called nonexistent. Nonexistence does not exist on its own but comes from existence. Thus it is said: if existence itself does not exist, how could nonexistence exist? Even what the eye sees and the ear hears cannot be found—how much less a nonexistent thing.
XVI. Question: Then There Should Be Someone Who Knows Existence and Nonexistence
The questioner says: Since nonexistence is also absent because existence is absent, there should then be someone who knows existence and nonexistence.
The respondent says: If such a knower existed, would this person be within existence or within nonexistence? Since existence and nonexistence have been refuted, the knower is refuted together with them.
XVII. Verse: Space Is Neither Existent nor Nonexistent; the Other Five Are Like Space
Thus one should know: space is neither existent nor nonexistent, neither marking mark nor marked; the other five elements are like space.
XVIII. Explanation: However Its Mark Is Sought, It Cannot Be Found
Just as the mark of space cannot be found however it is sought, so too with the other five elements.
XIX. Question: Space Is Neither First nor Last—Why Refute It First?
The questioner says: Space is neither first nor last among the six elements. Why is it refuted first?
The respondent says: Earth, water, fire, and wind are formed through the conjunction of many conditions and are therefore easy to refute. Because consciousness takes suffering and pleasure as causes, it can be seen to be impermanent and changing and is likewise easy to refute. Space has no such mark; ordinary people merely hope that it exists, and so it is refuted first. Moreover, space is said to support the four great elements, while consciousness exists through the four elements as causes and conditions. Thus, refute the root first, and the others are refuted of themselves.
XX. Question: Everyone in the World Sees Existence and Nonexistence—Why Do You Alone Oppose the World?
〔T30 0008a03〕The questioner says: Everyone in the world sees dharmas as existent or nonexistent. Why do you alone oppose the world and say that nothing is seen?
XXI. Verse: Those of Shallow Wisdom See Existence and Nonexistence and Cannot See the Secure Dharma That Ends Views
The respondent says:
When those of shallow wisdom see dharmas, they see only the marks of existence or nonexistence; such people cannot see the secure dharma in which views are brought to an end.
XXII. Explanation: Seeing Arising, the Wise End the View of Nonexistence; Seeing Cessation, They End the View of Existence
If a person has not yet attained the path and does not see the true mark of dharmas, craving and views condition the arising of all kinds of proliferation. Seeing a dharma arise, such a person calls it existent, grasps that mark, and asserts existence; seeing a dharma cease, such a person calls it annihilated, grasps that mark, and asserts nonexistence. Seeing dharmas arise, a wise person at once ends the view of nonexistence; seeing dharmas cease, a wise person at once ends the view of existence. Thus, although all dharmas are seen, they are like illusions and dreams. Even the view of the uncontaminated path is to be ended, how much more other views. Therefore, one who does not see the secure dharma in which views are brought to an end falls into the two extremes of seeing existence and seeing nonexistence.
觀染染者品第六Examination of Defilement and the Defiled
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷一〈觀染染者品第六〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:三毒既是世間根本,染法與染者豈不是有
〔T30 0008a15〕問的一方說:經裡說貪欲、瞋恚、愚癡是世間的根本。貪欲有種種名稱:最初名為愛,其次名為著,其次名為染,其次名為婬欲,其次名為貪欲——有像這樣的種種名字。這是結使;它依止著眾生,眾生就名為染者,貪欲就名為染法。因為有染法、有染者的緣故,於是就有貪欲。其餘瞋、癡二者也是這樣:有瞋就有瞋者,有癡就有癡者。以這三毒作因緣,發起三業;以三業作因緣,發起三界——因此才有一切法。
二、答:經雖說三毒的名字,求它的實卻不可得
答的一方說:經裡雖然說有三毒的名字,要求出它的實卻不可得。什麼緣故?
三、頌:先有染者不必再染,先無染者無人受染
若是離開染法之外,先自有一個染者,那麼就因為這位已在染欲之中的人,應當再生起染法;
若是沒有染者,又憑什麼會有染呢?
說染是有、說染是無,這兩路推下來,染者那一頭也同樣如此。
四、釋:染者與染法,先有先無兩頭都不成
若先確定有染者,那就不必再要一個染,因為這位染者先前已經染了。若先確定沒有染者,也同樣不應該起染——一定要先有染者,然後才起得了染。若先沒有染者,就沒有一個承受染的人。
染法這一頭也是這樣。若先離開人而確定有染法,這染法便沒有因,怎麼生得起來?就像沒有薪柴的火一樣。若先確定沒有染法,就沒有染者。所以偈裡說:「若有若無染,染者亦如是。」
五、問:那就說染法與染者同時生
問的一方說:若說染法與染者是先後相待而生的,這件事不可得;那麼說它們同時生,有什麼過失?
答的一方於是回答如下。
六、頌:二者同時成就,就沒有相待可說
染者以及染法,說它們同時成就,這是不能成立的;
染者與染法既然是同時的,兩邊就沒有相待可說了。
七、釋:不相待就成了無因而有的常法
若染法與染者是同時成就的,那就彼此不相待:不是因為有染者才有染法,也不是因為有染法才有染者。這樣一來,二者應當是常,因為它們已經不憑因而成就了。若是常,過失就多——那就沒有解脫之法了。
其次,現在應當再用一與異兩門來破染法與染者。什麼緣故?
八、頌:一不能合,異也不能合
染者與染法若是一,同一個法怎麼能合?
染者與染法若是異,各異的法又怎麼能合?
九、釋:一則沒有合,異則不必再合
染法與染者,或者以一法來合,或者以異法來合。若是一,就沒有合。什麼緣故?同一個法怎麼能自己合自己?就像指頭尖不能碰到自己。若是以異法來合,這也不可以。什麼緣故?因為它們是各自成就的。既然各自已經成就完了,就不必再合;而且雖然說合,仍舊是異。
其次,一與異兩門都不可以。什麼緣故?
十、頌:離了伴也應該有合
若是一還有合可說,那麼離開了伴,也應當有合;
若是異還有合可說,那麼離開了伴,也一樣應當合。
十一、釋:一則人法大亂,異則相隔再遠也應合
若染與染者是一,硬要名之為合,那就應當離開其餘的因緣而有染、有染者。其次,若是一,也不應當有染、染者這兩個名字——染是法,染者是人。若人與法是一個,那就大亂了。
若染與染者各自是異,卻說它們合,那就不必有其餘的因緣就有合了。若是異而能合,那麼相隔再遠也應當合。
十二、問:眼睛看得見不同的法合在一起
問的一方說:一不能合,這可以;但眼睛看得見不同的法共合在一起。
答的一方於是回答如下。
十三、頌:先說成異,然後才說合,合替它們做的是什麼
若是異而有合,那麼染與染者,合替它們做的是什麼事?
這二者的相先已經是異的,然後才說它們有合相。
十四、釋:先已異了,後來的合是硬加上去的
若染與染者先有決定的異相,然後才合,那就不成其為合。什麼緣故?這二者的相先前已經是異的,卻在後面硬說有合。
其次:
十五、頌:既已各成異相,怎麼還說合
若染以及染者,先各自成就了異相,
既然已經成就了異相,怎麼還說它們合?
十六、釋:各成別相,何必硬說合相
若染與染者先各自成就了分別的相,你如今為什麼硬說有合相?
其次:
十七、頌:異說不成就搬合,合說不成又搬異
異相沒有成立,所以你要說合;
合相到底也沒有成立,於是你又回頭說異相。
十八、釋:自以為有定準,說出來的卻不定
你因為染與染者的異相不成立的緣故,於是改說合相。可是合相之中有過失,染與染者仍舊不成立。你為了成就合相的緣故,於是又回頭說異相。你自己以為已經定了,可是你所說的並不定。什麼緣故?
十九、頌:異相不成,合相就沒有可依之處
異相既然不成立的緣故,合相就不能成立;
那麼你要在哪一個異相之中,去說合相呢?
二十、釋:沒有異相可依,合相無從說起
因為這裡染與染者的異相不成立的緣故,合相也就不成立。你要在哪一個異相之中去說合相呢?
其次:
二十一、頌:合與不合都不成,一切法也是如此
像這樣,染與染者,說合、說不合都不能成就;
其餘一切法也是這樣,說合、說不合都不能成就。
二十二、釋:從貪染類推到一切法,而仍是因緣所成
如同染這樣查,瞋與癡也是這樣。如同三毒這樣查,一切煩惱、一切法也是這樣。不是先,不是後,不是合,不是散——像這樣種種,都是因緣所成。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll One, “Examination of Defilement and the Defiled, Chapter Six,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: Since the Three Poisons Are the Root of the World, Must Defilement and the Defiled Not Exist?
〔T30 0008a15〕The questioner says: The sūtra teaches that craving, anger, and delusion are the root of the world. Craving has many names: first it is called love, next attachment, next defilement, next sexual desire, and next covetous desire—there are many such names. This is a binding affliction. When it rests upon a sentient being, that being is called the defiled, while craving is called the defiling dharma. Because there are a defiling dharma and a defiled person, craving exists. The other two, anger and delusion, are the same: where anger exists there is an angry person, and where delusion exists there is a deluded person. The three poisons condition the arising of three kinds of action; those three kinds of action condition the arising of the three realms. Thus, all dharmas exist.
II. Answer: Although the Sūtra Teaches the Names of the Three Poisons, Their Reality Cannot Be Found
The respondent says: Although the sūtra teaches the names of the three poisons, their reality cannot be found. Why?
III. Verse: One Already Defiled Need Not Be Defiled Again; without a Defiled Person, No One Receives Defilement
If, apart from the defiling dharma, a defiled person already existed independently, then because this person was already in desire, defilement would have to arise again;
if there were no defiled person, how could there be defilement?
Whether defilement is said to exist or not exist, examination of the defiled proceeds in the same way.
IV. Explanation: Neither Prior Existence nor Prior Nonexistence of Defilement and the Defiled Can Stand
If it is already determined that a defiled person exists, no further defilement is needed, because that person has already been defiled. If it is already determined that there is no defiled person, defilement likewise should not arise: there must first be a person who can be defiled before defilement can arise. If there is initially no defiled person, there is no one to receive defilement.
The defiling dharma is the same. If a defiling dharma determinately existed before and apart from a person, it would be without a cause—how could it arise? It would be like fire without fuel. If it is already determined that there is no defiling dharma, there is no defiled person. Thus the verse says: “Whether defilement exists or does not exist, the defiled is the same.”
V. Question: Then Say That the Defiling Dharma and the Defiled Arise Simultaneously
The questioner says: If it cannot be found that the defiling dharma and the defiled arise in sequence and dependence, what fault would there be in saying that they arise simultaneously?
The respondent answers as follows.
VI. Verse: If Both Are Established Simultaneously, No Dependence Can Be Spoken Of
That the defiled person and the defiling dharma are established together cannot stand;
if the defiled and defilement exist simultaneously, neither side depends on the other.
VII. Explanation: without Dependence They Become Permanent Dharmas Existing without Causes
If the defiling dharma and the defiled were established simultaneously, they would not depend upon each other: the defiling dharma would not exist because of the defiled, nor the defiled because of the defiling dharma. They would then have to be permanent, because each was already established without a cause. If they were permanent, many faults would follow—there would be no dharma of liberation.
Next, defilement and the defiled should be refuted through the two gates of identity and difference. Why?
VIII. Verse: Identity Cannot Conjoin, and Difference Cannot Conjoin Either
If the defiled person and the defiling dharma were one, how could one dharma conjoin with itself?
If the defiled person and the defiling dharma were different, how could different dharmas conjoin?
IX. Explanation: If One, There Is No Conjunction; If Different, No Further Conjunction Is Needed
The defiling dharma and the defiled are said to conjoin either as one dharma or as different dharmas. If they are one, there is no conjunction. Why? How could one dharma conjoin with itself? A fingertip cannot touch itself. If different dharmas are said to conjoin, that also cannot stand. Why? Because each is already established as different. Since each has already been fully established, no further conjunction is needed; even if they are said to conjoin, they remain different.
Next, neither the gate of identity nor the gate of difference can stand. Why?
X. Verse: Conjunction Should Exist Even Apart from a Companion
If what is one can still conjoin, then conjunction should exist apart from a companion;
if what is different can still conjoin, it likewise should conjoin apart from a companion.
XI. Explanation: Identity Throws Person and Dharma into Confusion; Difference Would Let Even the Most Distant Things Conjoin
If defilement and the defiled are one but are forcibly called conjoined, then defilement and the defiled should exist apart from all other causes and conditions. Moreover, if they are one, there should not be two names, defilement and the defiled—defilement is a dharma, while the defiled is a person. If person and dharma were one, there would be utter confusion.
If defilement and the defiled are each different yet said to conjoin, then they should conjoin without any other causes and conditions. If what is different can conjoin, even things separated by a vast distance should conjoin.
XII. Question: The Eye Sees Different Dharmas Conjoin
The questioner says: It may be granted that one thing cannot conjoin, but the eye sees different dharmas conjoining.
The respondent answers as follows.
XIII. Verse: If They Are First Called Different and Then Conjoined, What Does Conjunction Do for Them?
If what is different can conjoin, what does conjunction do for defilement and the defiled?
The marks of these two are already different, and only afterward is a mark of conjunction asserted.
XIV. Explanation: Once They Are Already Different, the Later Conjunction Is Forcibly Added
If defilement and the defiled first possess fixed marks of difference and conjoin only afterward, this does not constitute conjunction. Why? The marks of these two were already different, yet afterward conjunction is forcibly asserted.
Next:
XV. Verse: Once Each Has Established a Different Mark, How Can Conjunction Still Be Asserted?
If defilement and the defiled have each already established a different mark,
once their different marks have been established, how can they be said to conjoin?
XVI. Explanation: Once Each Has Its Separate Mark, Why Forcibly Assert a Mark of Conjunction?
If defilement and the defiled have each already established a separate mark, why do you now forcibly assert a mark of conjunction?
Next:
XVII. Verse: When Difference Fails, Conjunction Is Brought In; When Conjunction Fails, Difference Is Brought Back
Because the mark of difference has not been established, you wish to speak of conjunction;
when the mark of conjunction is ultimately not established, you turn back and speak of the mark of difference.
XVIII. Explanation: You Believe You Have Settled It, Yet What You Say Is Unsettled
Because the different marks of defilement and the defiled are not established, you change to asserting a mark of conjunction. But the mark of conjunction contains faults, so defilement and the defiled remain unestablished. In order to establish the mark of conjunction, you then turn back and assert a mark of difference. You yourself believe the matter settled, but what you say is unsettled. Why?
XIX. Verse: If the Mark of Difference Is Unestablished, Conjunction Has Nothing on Which to Depend
Because the mark of difference has not been established, the mark of conjunction cannot be established;
within which mark of difference do you intend to assert a mark of conjunction?
XX. Explanation: without a Mark of Difference to Depend upon, Conjunction Cannot Be Spoken Of
Because the different marks of defilement and the defiled are not established here, the mark of conjunction is likewise unestablished. Within which mark of difference do you intend to assert a mark of conjunction?
Next:
XXI. Verse: Neither Conjunction nor Nonconjunction Can Stand; All Dharmas Are the Same
Thus, defilement and the defiled are established through neither conjunction nor nonconjunction;
all other dharmas are the same, established through neither conjunction nor nonconjunction.
XXII. Explanation: From Craving and Defilement the Examination Extends to All Dharmas, Which Remain Conditioned Arisings
As with defilement, so too with anger and delusion. As with the three poisons, so too with all afflictions and all dharmas. Neither before nor after, neither conjoined nor dispersed—such things are all established through causes and conditions.
觀三相品第七Examination of the Three Marks
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷二〈觀三相品第七〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:三相既然在,萬物就在
〔T30 0009a07〕問的一方說:經裡說有為法有三種相,就是生、住、滅。萬物憑著生這一法而生起,憑著住這一法而安住,憑著滅這一法而壞滅;因為有這三相,所以確實有種種法。
答的一方說:不是這樣。什麼緣故?因為這三相並沒有一個決定的著落。要問一問:這三相,是有為法而能替有為法作相呢?還是無為法而能替有為法作相呢?兩頭都不成立。什麼緣故?
二、生若是有為,就要另有三相
頌說: 生如果是有為法,那麼它自己也應當具有三相; 生如果是無為法,又憑什麼叫作有為法的相?
青目解釋說:生如果是有為法,它就應當自己也有生、住、滅三相。這件事不能成立。什麼緣故?因為這三者的作用互相違背。所謂相違,是說生相該對著正在生的法,住相該對著正在住的法,滅相該對著正在滅的法。一個法正在生的時候,不應當同時有住相、滅相這些相違的法在。三者同在一時是不可能的,就像明與暗不能同時並在。因為這樣,生不應當是有為法;住相、滅相也應當照這樣推。
問的一方說:生如果不是有為法,那就算它是無為法,有什麼過失呢?
答的一方說:生如果是無為法,它怎麼能替有為法作相?什麼緣故?因為無為法沒有自性。要等有為法滅了才安上無為這個名字,所以說不生不滅就是無為的相,此外並沒有另一個自相。既然它是無法,無法就不能替法作相,好比兔角、龜毛之類不能替法作相。所以生不是無為法;住、滅也是一樣。
三、聚也不成,散也不成
再往下說。頌說: 三相不論是聚在一起還是散開各別,都不能有所相; 又怎麼可能在同一處、同一時之中,有這三個相?
青目解釋說:這生、住、滅三相,是一個一個各別地替有為法作相呢?還是三者和合了才替有為法作相呢?兩頭都不成立。什麼緣故?如果說是一個一個各別作相,那麼在同一處之中,就會有的有相、有的無相:生的時候沒有住、沒有滅,住的時候沒有生、沒有滅,滅的時候沒有生、沒有住。如果說是三者和合作相,那麼這些作用互相違背的法,怎麼可能同在一時?
如果說這三相之上更另有三相,這也不能成立。什麼緣故?頌說: 如果說生、住、滅之上,更另有作它們的有為相, 那就成了無窮無盡;若說更沒有相,它們就不是有為法。
青目解釋說:如果說生、住、滅之上更另有有為相,那麼生之上更要有生、有住、有滅。這樣一層三相之上,又應當更有一層相;果真如此,就沒有窮盡。如果說更沒有相,那麼這三相就不能叫作有為法,也就不能替有為法作相。
四、七法共生:本生與生生的互生
問的一方說:你說三相會無窮。這件事不是這樣。生、住、滅雖然是有為法,卻不會無窮。什麼緣故?頌說: 生生所生的,正是那個本生; 本生所生的,反過來又是那個生生。
青目解釋說:一個法生起的時候,連同它自己的體,共有七個法一齊生:一是法本身,二是生,三是住,四是滅,五是生生,六是住住,七是滅滅。在這七法之中,本生除去自己的體不算,能生其餘六個法。生生能生本生,本生又能生生生,所以三相雖然是有為法,卻不會無窮。
答的一方說:頌說: 如果說這個生生,能夠生那個本生; 可是生生是從本生生出來的,它憑什麼能生本生?
青目解釋說:如果是生生能生本生,那麼這個生生就不該說是從本生所生的。什麼緣故?這個生生既然是從本生生出來的,怎麼還能反過來生本生?
再往下說。頌說: 如果說這個本生,能夠生那個生生; 可是本生是從那生生生出來的,它憑什麼能生生生?
青目解釋說:如果說本生能生生生,那麼這個本生就不該說是從生生所生的。什麼緣故?這個本生既然是從生生生出來的,怎麼還能反過來生生生?照那個說法,生生這個法應當生本生;而如今生生並不能生本生,生生自己還沒有自體,憑什麼能生本生?所以本生也不能生生生。
問的一方說:這個生生正在生的時候,不是在先也不是在後,就在那時能生本生。
答的一方說:不是這樣。什麼緣故?頌說: 如果生生正在生的時候,就能生那個本生; 可是生生那時尚且還沒有,它憑什麼能生本生?
青目解釋說:如果說生生正在生的時候能生本生,那還可以說說;可是它實在還沒有,所以生生正在生的時候並不能生本生。
再往下說。頌說: 如果本生正在生的時候,就能生那個生生; 可是本生那時尚且還沒有,它憑什麼能生生生?
青目解釋說:如果說這個本生正在生的時候能生生生,那還可以說說;可是它實在還沒有,所以本生正在生的時候並不能生生生。
五、燈喻:自照與照他
問的一方說:頌說: 好比燈能照自己,也能照別的東西; 生這個法也是這樣,能生自己也能生別的。
青目解釋說:好比燈進到暗室裡,照明了種種物,同時也能照到自己。生也是這樣,能生別的法,也能生自己。
答的一方說:不是這樣。什麼緣故?頌說: 燈自己身上本來就沒有暗,光所在的地方也沒有暗; 要破了暗才叫作照,既然無暗,也就沒有照。
青目解釋說:燈的本體上自己沒有暗,光明所照到的地方也沒有暗,因為明與暗互相違背。破了暗才叫作照,既然無暗就沒有照,怎麼能說燈照自己又照別的?
問的一方說:這燈不是還沒生起時就有照,也不是生起以後才有照,而是燈正在生的時候能自照也照他。
答的一方說:頌說: 燈正在生的時候,怎麼能破得了暗? 這燈剛生起的時候,還碰不到暗。
青目解釋說:燈正在生的時候,叫作半生半未生,燈的本體還沒有成就,怎麼能破暗?何況燈根本碰不到暗,就像人要捉到賊才叫作破賊。如果說燈雖然到不了暗處卻能破暗,這也不能成立。什麼緣故?頌說: 燈如果還沒碰到暗,就能破暗, 〔T30 0010a01〕那麼燈在這裡點著,就該把一切處的暗都破了。
青目解釋說:燈如果有這樣的力量,不到暗處也能破暗,那麼在這一處點燈,就應當破盡一切處的暗,因為對哪一處的暗都是同樣碰不到的。
再往下說,燈也不應當自照、照他。什麼緣故?頌說: 如果燈能照自己,也能照別的東西; 那麼暗也應當暗自己,也能暗別的東西。
青目解釋說:如果燈是因為與暗相違,所以能自照也照他;那麼暗與燈相違,也應當能遮蔽自己又遮蔽別的。如果暗與燈相違,卻不能遮蔽自己與別的;那麼燈與暗相違,也就不應當能照自己又照別的。所以這個燈喻是不對的。破生的種種道理還沒有說盡,如今再往下說。
六、已生、未生、生時,三處求生
頌說: 這個生如果還沒生,怎麼能生自己? 如果是生過了才自生,既然生過了,還用得著再生嗎?
青目解釋說:這個生自己生的時候,是已經生了才生呢?還是還沒生就生?如果是還沒生就生,那它就是個無法,無法憑什麼能自生?如果說是生過了才生,那它已經成了,不需要再生,好比已經作過的事不應當再作一遍。不論是已生還是未生,這兩頭都不生,所以沒有生。你先前說生像燈一樣,能自生也能生別的,這件事不能成立;住、滅也是一樣。
再往下說。頌說: 生不是在已生之中生,也不是在未生之中生, 正在生的時候也不生,這在觀去來品中已經答過了。
青目解釋說:所謂生,是眾緣和合才有生。已生之中沒有生的作用,所以無生;未生之中沒有生的作用,所以也無生。生時也不能成立:離開生這個法,正在生的那一段不可得;離開正在生的那一段,生這個法也不可得——那麼所謂生時生,要落在哪裡?這件事在〈觀去來品〉中已經答過了。
已生的法不可再生。什麼緣故?生過了又再生,這樣輾轉下去就沒有窮盡,好比作過了又再作。再者,如果生過了又再生,那是用哪一個生法在生?這個生相並沒有生過。可是你既說生過了才生,那就自己違背了自己的話。什麼緣故?生相並沒有生,你卻說它生。如果沒生的也說成生,那麼法就可能生過了才生,也可能沒生就生。你先前說生過了才生,這樣一來就不定了。再者,好比燒過了不應當再燒、去過了不應當再去,因為這一類的道理,生過了不應當再生。
未生的法也不生。什麼緣故?法如果還沒生,就不應當與生的緣和合;如果不與生的緣和合,就沒有法可生。如果法還沒有跟生的緣和合就生了,那應當沒有作的法也在作、沒有去的法也在去、沒有染的法也在染、沒有恚的法也在恚、沒有癡的法也在癡。這樣一來,世間法就全被破壞了,所以未生的法不生。再者,如果未生的法能生,那麼世間一切還沒生的法都應當生:一切凡夫還沒生起的菩提,如今就該生起菩提;不壞法阿羅漢已經沒有煩惱,如今就該生起煩惱;兔子等等本來沒有角,如今都該生出角來。但這些事都不是這樣,所以未生的法也不生。
七、緣具足了就能生嗎
問的一方說:說未生法不生,那是因為還沒有緣、沒有作、沒有作者、沒有時、沒有方所等等,所以不生。如果有緣、有作、有作者、有時、有方所等等和合了,未生的法就生了。所以如果說一切未生法都不生,這件事不對。
答的一方說:如果說法要有緣、有時、有方所等等和合才生,那麼先已有的不生、先本無的也不生、亦有亦無的也不生——這三種情形先前已經破過了,所以已生的不生;未生的也不生,生時也不生。什麼緣故?已生的那一分不生,未生的那一分也不生,如同先前所答。再者,如果離開生另有一個生時,那才可以說生時生;但離開生並沒有生時,所以生時也不生。再者,如果說生時生,就有兩個生的過失:一是因為有生所以叫作生時,二是說在生時之中還有一個生。這兩者都不成立。並沒有兩個法,怎麼會有兩個生?所以生時也不生。再者,生這個法還沒發動,就沒有生時;既然沒有生時,生要依在哪裡?所以不能說生時生。這樣推求下來:已生無生,未生無生,生時無生;沒有生,所以生不成立。生不成立,所以住、滅也不成立。生、住、滅都不成立,所以有為法也不成立。因此頌裡說,這在去、未去、去時之中已經答過了。
問的一方說:我並沒有一口咬定是已生生、未生生或生時生,只是說眾緣和合所以有生。
答的一方說:你雖然這樣說,還是不能成立。什麼緣故?頌說: 如果說生時生,這件事已經不成立; 那麼怎麼會眾緣一和合,那時就得以有生?
青目解釋說:生時生已經被種種因緣破了,你如今憑什麼還說眾緣和合所以有生?不論眾緣具足或不具足,都跟生時生一樣被破。
再往下說。頌說: 如果法是從眾緣而生,它就是寂滅之性; 所以那個生和正在生的時候,這兩者都是寂滅。
青目解釋說:眾緣所生的法,因為沒有自性所以寂滅。寂滅的意思,就是無此、無彼、無相,言語之路斷了,種種戲論都息滅了。所謂眾緣,好比因為有縷才有布,因為有蒲才有席。如果縷自己有一個決定的相,它就不該從麻出來;如果布自己有一個決定的相,它就不該從縷出來。而實際上布是從縷來的,縷是從麻來的,所以縷也沒有決定的自性,布也沒有決定的自性。又好比火與所燒之物,是因緣和合而成,沒有自性:所燒之物沒有了,火也就沒有;火沒有了,所燒之物也就沒有。一切法也都是這樣,所以從眾緣生的法沒有自性;沒有自性所以是空的,好比陽焰並不真實。因此頌裡說,生與生時兩者都是寂滅,不應當說生時生。你雖然拿種種因緣想要成立生相,那些都是戲論,不是寂滅之相。
八、未來世裡有一個待生的法嗎
問的一方說:三世決定有分別。未來世的法能生,因緣一到就生,為什麼說沒有生?
答的一方說:頌說: 如果有一個還沒生的法,卻說它會生, 這個法既然先前已經有了,何必再用一個生?
青目解釋說:如果未來世之中有一個未生的法而後生,那麼這個法先前已經有了,何必再生?已有的法不應當再生。
問的一方說:未來雖然有,但不像現在這樣的相;因為取了現在的相,所以說它生。
〔T30 0011a01〕答的一方說:現在的相在未來之中是沒有的。如果沒有,怎麼能說未來的法會生?如果有,它就不叫未來,應當叫現在;而現在的又不應當再生。兩頭都沒有生,所以不生。
再者,你說生時生,還說它也能生別的,如今再往下說。頌說: 如果說生時生,而它又能生出什麼來; 那麼哪裡還另有一個生,能夠生這個生?
青目解釋說:如果生在生的時候能生別的,那麼這個生又是誰能生它?
頌說: 如果說更另有一個生,生就成了無窮; 如果離開這能生的生另有生,那一切法都該能自己生自己。
青目解釋說:如果生之上更有生,生就無窮無盡。如果這個生之上更沒有生而它自己就生了,那麼一切法也都該能自己生自己,可是事實並不如此。
再往下說。頌說: 有的法不應當生,無的法也不應當生, 亦有亦無的也不生,這個道理先前已經說過了。
青目解釋說:凡是所謂生,是有法而有生?是無法而有生?還是亦有亦無之法而有生?這都不成立,這件事先前已經說過。離開這三種情形更沒有生,所以無生。
九、滅相之法不能生,也沒有不滅之法
再往下說。頌說: 如果諸法正在滅的時候,那時就不應當生; 若說有法是不滅的,終究沒有這樣的事。
青目解釋說:如果一個法是滅相,這個法就不應當生。什麼緣故?因為兩個相互相違背。一個是滅相,由它知道這法在滅;一個是生相,由它知道這法在生。兩個相違的法同在一時,是不可能的,所以滅相之法不應當生。
問的一方說:如果滅相之法不應當生,那麼不滅相的法應當能生。
答的一方說:一切有為法念念都在滅,所以沒有不滅的法。離開有為,也沒有一個決定的無為法;無為法只是有個名字而已。所以說有一個不滅的法,終究沒有這樣的事。
十、住也不可得
問的一方說:如果法沒有生,總該有住吧。
答的一方說:頌說: 不住之法不住,住著之法也不住, 正在住的時候也不住;既然無生,怎麼會有住?
青目解釋說:不住之法不住,因為它沒有住相。住著之法也不住,什麼緣故?因為它已經有了住。是相對於去才有住;如果住這個法先已有,就不應當再住一次。正在住的時候也不住,因為離開住與不住,更沒有一個住時,所以也不住。這樣在一切處求住都不可得,那就是無生。既然無生,怎麼會有住?
再往下說。頌說: 如果諸法正在滅的時候,那就不應當住; 若說有法是不滅的,終究沒有這樣的事。
青目解釋說:如果一個法是滅相,這個法就沒有住相。什麼緣故?因為一個法之中有兩個相違的相:一個是滅相,二個是住相。同一時、同一處而有住相與滅相,這是不可能的,所以不能說滅相之法有住。
問的一方說:如果法不滅,總該有住吧。
答的一方說:沒有不滅的法。什麼緣故?頌說: 所有的一切法,都帶著老死之相; 終究看不見有哪個法,離開老死而能住。
青目解釋說:一切法生起的時候,無常就一直跟著。無常有兩種,叫作老與死。這樣一切法上常常有老死在,所以沒有安住的時候。
再往下說。頌說: 住不是憑自相而住,也不是憑異相而住; 就像生不能自己生自己,也不能憑異相而生。
青目解釋說:如果有住這個法,它是憑自相住?還是憑他相住?兩頭都不成立。如果憑自相住,那它就成了常。一切有為法都是從眾緣而生;如果住這個法自己就住,它就不叫有為法了。住如果憑自相住,那麼法也應當憑自相住——可是好比眼睛不能看見自己,住也是這樣。如果憑異相住,那麼住之上更要有住,這樣就無窮無盡。再者,可以看到異法生出異相,異相不能不依著異法而有;而異相本身並不決定,所以說靠著異相而住,這件事不能成立。
十一、滅也不可得
問的一方說:如果沒有住,總該有滅吧。
答的一方說:沒有。什麼緣故?頌說: 法已經滅了就不再滅,還沒滅的也不滅, 正在滅的時候也不滅;既然無生,哪裡會有滅?
青目解釋說:如果法已經滅了就不再滅,因為它先前已經滅過。還沒滅的也不滅,因為它離開了滅相。正在滅的時候也不滅,因為離開這兩頭更沒有一個滅時。這樣推求下來,滅這個法就是無生;既然無生,哪裡會有滅?
再往下說。頌說: 法如果是有住的,那就不應當滅; 法如果是不住的,那也不應當滅。
青目解釋說:如果法決定在住,就沒有滅。什麼緣故?因為它有住相在。如果住著的法在滅,那就有兩個相:住相與滅相。所以不能說住之中有滅,好比生與死不能同在一時。如果法不住,也沒有滅。什麼緣故?因為它離開了住相。既然離開住相就沒有法,沒有法怎麼滅?
再往下說。頌說: 這個法在它自己那個時候,不在那個時候滅; 這個法在別的時候,也不在別的時候滅。
青目解釋說:如果法有滅相,這個法是憑自相滅?還是憑異相滅?兩頭都不成立。什麼緣故?好比乳不在還是乳的時候滅——只要還是乳的時候,乳的相就決定住在那裡。不是乳的時候也不滅——既然不是乳,就不能說是乳在滅。
再往下說。頌說: 就像一切諸法,它們的生相不可得; 既然沒有生相,也就沒有滅相。
青目解釋說:如同先前所推求的,一切法的生相不可得;那時就沒有滅相。生已經被破了,所以無生;既然無生,怎麼會有滅?如果你心裡還不肯罷休,如今再往下說破滅的種種道理。
頌說: 法如果是有的,那就沒有滅; 不應當在同一個法上,同時有有相與無相。
青目解釋說:諸法還在的時候,推求滅相是不可得的。什麼緣故?怎麼可能一個法之中亦有相亦無相?好比光與影不在同一處。
再往下說。頌說: 法如果是無的,那也沒有滅; 〔T30 0012a01〕好比第二個頭,本來沒有就不能砍。
青目解釋說:法如果是無,就沒有滅相,好比第二個頭、第三隻手,本來沒有所以不能砍斷。
再往下說。頌說: 法不憑自相而滅,憑他相也不滅; 就像它不憑自相而生,憑他相也不生。
青目解釋說:如同先前說生相時所講的,生不是自己生自己,也不是從他而生。如果說憑自己的體而生,那不能成立,因為一切物都是從眾緣而生,好比指頭尖不能碰到自己。從他而生也不成立。什麼緣故?因為那個生還沒有,就談不上從他而生。這個生既然沒有,就沒有自體;自體既然沒有,他也就沒有——所以從他而生也不成立。滅這個法也是一樣,不憑自相滅,也不憑他相滅。
十二、有為既不成,無為又從哪裡來
再往下說。頌說: 生、住、滅都不成立,所以沒有有為; 既然沒有有為法,哪裡還能有無為?
青目解釋說:你先前說有生、住、滅相所以有有為,因為有有為所以有無為。如今照道理推求,三相不可得,怎麼會有有為?如同先前所說,沒有一個無相的法。既然有為法沒有,哪裡還能有無為?所謂無為的相,就是不生、不住、不滅。正因為止息了有為之相才叫作無為之相,無為自己並沒有另外一個相;是靠著這三相,才有所謂無為之相。好比火以熱為相、地以堅為相、水以冷為相,無為卻不是這樣。
十三、如幻、如夢、如乾闥婆城
問的一方說:如果這生、住、滅畢竟是沒有的,那麼論裡怎麼還能說這些名字?
答的一方說:頌說: 如同幻術,也如同夢境,如同乾闥婆城; 所說的生、住、滅,它們的相也正是這樣。
青目解釋說:生、住、滅之相並沒有一個決定的著落,是凡人貪著才說它決定。諸位賢聖憐愍眾生,想要止住他們的顛倒,就仍舊用他們所執著的那些名字來為他們說法——言語雖然相同,用心卻不一樣。像這樣說生、住、滅之相,是不該拿來責難的。好比幻術變化出來的東西,不應當追問它的來由,也不應當在那裡面起憂愁或歡喜的心念,只該當作眼睛看見了如此而已。又好比夢中所見的,不應當去求它的真實。又好比乾闥婆城,日出的時候現出來卻沒有實體,只是假安一個名字,不久就消失了。生、住、滅也是這樣:凡夫分別著說它是有,有智慧的人一推求,就了不可得。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Two, “Examination of the Three Marks, Chapter Seven,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: Since the Three Marks Exist, All Things Exist
〔T30 0009a07〕The questioner says: The sūtra teaches that conditioned dharmas have three marks: arising, abiding, and ceasing. All things arise through the dharma of arising, abide through the dharma of abiding, and cease through the dharma of ceasing. Because these three marks exist, the many dharmas truly exist.
The respondent says: This is not so. Why? Because the three marks have no fixed determination. One must ask whether the three marks are conditioned dharmas that can mark conditioned dharmas, or unconditioned dharmas that can mark conditioned dharmas. Neither can stand. Why?
II. If Arising Is Conditioned, It Must Have Another Three Marks
The verse says: If arising is conditioned, it too should possess the three marks; if arising is unconditioned, on what grounds is it called a mark of the conditioned?
Qingmu explains: If arising is conditioned, it should itself possess the three marks of arising, abiding, and ceasing. That cannot stand. Why? Because the operations of the three contradict one another. “Contradictory” means that the mark of arising should attend a dharma that is arising, the mark of abiding one that is abiding, and the mark of ceasing one that is ceasing. While a dharma is arising, the contradictory marks of abiding and ceasing should not be present simultaneously. The three cannot coexist in one time, just as light and darkness cannot coexist. Therefore, arising should not be a conditioned dharma; the marks of abiding and ceasing should be examined in the same way.
The questioner says: If arising is not conditioned, what fault is there in taking it as unconditioned?
The respondent says: If arising is unconditioned, how can it mark a conditioned dharma? Why? Because an unconditioned dharma has no intrinsic nature. The name unconditioned is applied only once conditioned dharmas have ceased. Thus, not arising and not ceasing are called the mark of the unconditioned, but it has no distinct mark of its own. Since it is no dharma, it cannot mark a dharma, just as a rabbit’s horn or turtle’s hair cannot mark a dharma. Thus, arising is not unconditioned; abiding and ceasing are the same.
III. Neither Gathered nor Dispersed Can Stand
Further, the verse says: Whether gathered together or dispersed separately, the three marks cannot mark anything; how could three marks occupy one place at one time?
Qingmu explains: Do arising, abiding, and ceasing each separately mark conditioned dharmas, or do the three mark them only after conjoining? Neither can stand. Why? If each marks separately, then in the same locus some marks will be present and others absent: at the time of arising, abiding and ceasing are absent; at the time of abiding, arising and ceasing are absent; at the time of ceasing, arising and abiding are absent. If the three mark by conjoining, how could mutually contradictory dharmas all be present at one time?
If one says that another three marks exist above these three, that also cannot stand. Why? The verse says: If arising, abiding, and ceasing possess further conditioned marks, the regress is endless; if they possess no further marks, they are not conditioned.
Qingmu explains: If further conditioned marks exist above arising, abiding, and ceasing, then arising itself must again have an arising, an abiding, and a ceasing. Another layer of marks should exist above that layer, and in this way there would be no end. If there are no further marks, then these three cannot be called conditioned dharmas and cannot mark conditioned dharmas.
IV. Seven Dharmas Arise Together: Primary Arising and Secondary Arising Produce Each Other
The questioner says: You claim that the three marks produce an infinite regress. That is not so. Although arising, abiding, and ceasing are conditioned dharmas, the regress is not endless. Why? The verse says: What secondary arising produces is precisely primary arising; what primary arising produces is, in turn, that secondary arising.
Qingmu explains: When one dharma arises, seven dharmas arise together, including its own body: first, the dharma itself; second, arising; third, abiding; fourth, ceasing; fifth, secondary arising; sixth, secondary abiding; and seventh, secondary ceasing. Among these seven, primary arising, excluding itself, can produce the other six dharmas. Secondary arising produces primary arising, while primary arising produces secondary arising. Therefore, although the three marks are conditioned, no infinite regress follows.
The respondent says: The verse says: If this secondary arising is said to produce primary arising, secondary arising itself is produced by primary arising—how can it produce primary arising?
Qingmu explains: If secondary arising can produce primary arising, then secondary arising should not be said to be produced by primary arising. Why? Since secondary arising is produced by primary arising, how can it in turn produce primary arising?
Further, the verse says: If this primary arising is said to produce secondary arising, primary arising itself is produced by that secondary arising—how can it produce secondary arising?
Qingmu explains: If primary arising can produce secondary arising, then primary arising should not be said to be produced by secondary arising. Why? Since primary arising is produced by secondary arising, how can it in turn produce secondary arising? According to that account, the dharma of secondary arising should produce primary arising; yet secondary arising cannot produce primary arising. Secondary arising does not yet possess its own body—how can it produce primary arising? Therefore, primary arising cannot produce secondary arising either.
The questioner says: At the very time secondary arising is arising, neither before nor after, it can produce primary arising.
The respondent says: This is not so. Why? The verse says: If secondary arising, while arising, can produce primary arising, secondary arising does not yet exist—how can it produce primary arising?
Qingmu explains: If secondary arising could produce primary arising while it is arising, the claim might be made; but in fact it does not yet exist, so secondary arising cannot produce primary arising while arising.
Further, the verse says: If primary arising, while arising, can produce secondary arising, primary arising does not yet exist—how can it produce secondary arising?
Qingmu explains: If primary arising could produce secondary arising while it is arising, the claim might be made; but in fact it does not yet exist, so primary arising cannot produce secondary arising while arising.
V. The Lamp Analogy: Illuminating Itself and Another
The questioner says: The verse says: Just as a lamp can illuminate itself and also illuminate another, the dharma of arising is likewise: it produces itself and another.
Qingmu explains: A lamp entering a dark room illuminates all the objects and can also illuminate itself. Arising is the same: it can produce another dharma and also produce itself.
The respondent says: This is not so. Why? The verse says: There is no darkness in the lamp itself, nor darkness where the light abides; only dispelling darkness is called illumination; where there is no darkness, there is no illumination.
Qingmu explains: The lamp’s body itself has no darkness, and the place reached by its light likewise has no darkness, because light and darkness oppose one another. Dispelling darkness is called illumination; where there is no darkness, there is no illumination. How, then, can one say that a lamp illuminates itself and another?
The questioner says: The lamp does not illuminate before it has arisen or after it has arisen, but can illuminate itself and another precisely while arising.
The respondent says: The verse says: How can a lamp, at the time it is arising, dispel darkness? When the lamp first arises, it cannot yet reach darkness.
Qingmu explains: A lamp at the time of arising is called half-arisen and half-not-yet-arisen. The lamp’s body is not yet established—how can it dispel darkness? Moreover, the lamp does not reach darkness, just as a person must catch a thief before it is called defeating the thief. To say that the lamp can dispel darkness without reaching it also cannot stand. Why? The verse says: If a lamp can dispel darkness before reaching it, 〔T30 0010a01〕then a lamp burning here should dispel darkness everywhere.
Qingmu explains: If a lamp possessed the power to dispel darkness without reaching it, then lighting a lamp in this one place should dispel the darkness in every place, because it equally fails to reach them all.
Further, the lamp should not illuminate itself or another. Why? The verse says: If a lamp can illuminate itself and also illuminate another, darkness should likewise darken itself and also darken another.
Qingmu explains: If the lamp can illuminate itself and another because it opposes darkness, then darkness, which opposes the lamp, should likewise be able to obscure itself and obscure another. If darkness opposes the lamp yet cannot obscure itself or another, then the lamp, though opposed to darkness, likewise should not illuminate itself or another. Thus, the lamp analogy is incorrect. The many reasons refuting arising have not yet been exhausted, so the discussion continues.
VI. Arising Sought in What Has Arisen, What Has Not Arisen, and the Time of Arising
The verse says: If this arising has not yet arisen, how can it produce itself? If it produces itself after arising, once it has arisen, what use is further arising?
Qingmu explains: When arising produces itself, does it arise after already arising, or before it has arisen? If it arises before arising, it is a non-dharma; how can a non-dharma produce itself? If one says it arises after arising, it is already established and has no need to arise again, just as an act already performed should not be performed again. Neither what has arisen nor what has not arisen arises; therefore, there is no arising. Your earlier claim that arising, like a lamp, can produce itself and another cannot stand. Abiding and ceasing are the same.
Further, the verse says: Arising does not arise within what has arisen, nor within what has not arisen; it does not arise at the time of arising either—this was already answered in “Examination of Going and Coming.”
Qingmu explains: “Arising” means that arising exists through the conjunction of many conditions. Within what has arisen, there is no activity of arising, so there is no arising; within what has not arisen, there is no activity of arising, so there is no arising there either. The time of arising likewise cannot stand: apart from the dharma of arising, the time of arising cannot be found; apart from the time of arising, the dharma of arising cannot be found. Where, then, could arising at the time of arising occur? This was already answered in “Examination of Going and Coming.”
A dharma that has arisen cannot arise again. Why? If it arose again after arising, then by successive repetition there would be no end, just as a deed already done would be done again. Moreover, if what has arisen arises again, through which dharma of arising does it arise? This mark of arising has not itself arisen. Yet by saying that what has arisen then arises, you contradict your own claim. Why? The mark of arising has not arisen, yet you call it arisen. If what has not arisen can be called arisen, a dharma could arise after arising or before arising. Your earlier claim that it arises after arising then becomes indeterminate. Moreover, just as what has burned should not burn again and what has gone should not go again, for these and other such reasons what has arisen should not arise again.
A dharma that has not arisen likewise does not arise. Why? If a dharma has not arisen, it should not conjoin with the conditions of arising; if it does not conjoin with those conditions, there is no dharma that can arise. If a dharma arose without conjoining with the conditions of arising, an unperformed dharma should perform, a dharma that has not gone should go, an undefiled dharma should become defiled, one without anger should become angry, and one without delusion should become deluded. The dharmas of the world would all be destroyed, so what has not arisen does not arise. Moreover, if a not-yet-arisen dharma could arise, then all not-yet-arisen things in the world should arise: all ordinary people in whom bodhi has not arisen should now give rise to bodhi; arhats who abide in the indestructible dharma and have no afflictions should now produce afflictions; rabbits and the rest, which have no horns, should now produce horns. None of these things occurs. Therefore, a dharma that has not arisen does not arise.
VII. Can It Arise Once the Conditions Are Complete?
The questioner says: A not-yet-arisen dharma does not arise because conditions, action, agent, time, place, and so forth are not yet present. If conditions, action, agent, time, place, and the rest conjoin, the not-yet-arisen dharma arises. Therefore, the claim that no not-yet-arisen dharma ever arises is incorrect.
The respondent says: If a dharma arises when conditions, time, place, and the rest conjoin, then what already existed does not arise, what originally did not exist does not arise, and what both existed and did not exist does not arise. These three cases have already been refuted. Therefore, what has arisen does not arise; what has not arisen does not arise; and the time of arising does not arise. Why? The part already arisen does not arise, and the part not yet arisen does not arise, as previously answered. Moreover, if a time of arising existed apart from arising, one could say that arising occurs at the time of arising. But no time of arising exists apart from arising, so the time of arising does not arise. Further, saying that arising occurs at the time of arising incurs the fault of two arisings: one because it is called the time of arising on account of arising, and one because another arising is placed within the time of arising. Neither can stand. There are not two dharmas—how could there be two arisings? Thus, the time of arising does not arise. Moreover, before the dharma of arising has begun to operate, there is no time of arising; without a time of arising, upon what can arising depend? Thus, arising cannot be said to occur at the time of arising. Sought in this way, there is no arising in what has arisen, what has not arisen, or the time of arising. Since there is no arising, arising is unestablished; since arising is unestablished, abiding and ceasing are unestablished; since arising, abiding, and ceasing are unestablished, conditioned dharmas are unestablished. Thus the verse says that the matter was already answered with what has gone, what has not gone, and the time of going.
The questioner says: I do not insist that what has arisen arises, what has not arisen arises, or arising occurs at the time of arising. I only say that arising exists because many conditions conjoin.
The respondent says: Although you speak this way, the claim still cannot stand. Why? The verse says: If arising at the time of arising has already failed, how could arising be obtained when many conditions conjoin at that time?
Qingmu explains: Arising at the time of arising has already been refuted through many reasons. On what grounds do you now say again that arising exists because many conditions conjoin? Whether the conditions are complete or incomplete, the claim is refuted in the same way as arising.
Further, the verse says: If a dharma arises from many conditions, its nature is quiescent cessation; therefore, arising and the time of arising are both quiescent cessation.
Qingmu explains: A dharma arising from many conditions lacks intrinsic nature and is therefore quiescent cessation. “Quiescent cessation” means neither this nor that, without marks; the path of speech is cut off and all proliferations cease. “Many conditions” means, for example, that cloth exists because of threads and a mat because of rushes. If threads had a fixed mark of their own, they should not come from hemp; if cloth had a fixed mark, it should not come from threads. Yet cloth actually comes from threads, and threads from hemp. Therefore, neither threads nor cloth possess fixed nature. Fire and fuel likewise form through the conjunction of causes and conditions and lack intrinsic nature: when fuel is absent, fire is absent; when fire is absent, fuel is absent. All dharmas are the same. Thus, a dharma arising from many conditions lacks intrinsic nature; because it lacks intrinsic nature, it is empty, like a mirage without reality. Therefore, the verse says that arising and the time of arising are both quiescent cessation, and one should not say that arising occurs at the time of arising. Although you try through many causes and conditions to establish the mark of arising, all are proliferations, not marks of quiescent cessation.
VIII. Is There a Dharma in the Future Waiting to Arise?
The questioner says: The three times are determinately different. A future dharma can arise, and when causes and conditions arrive, it arises. Why say there is no arising?
The respondent says: The verse says: If a not-yet-arisen dharma exists and is said to arise, since this dharma already existed, what further use is arising?
Qingmu explains: If a not-yet-arisen dharma exists within the future and later arises, then the dharma already existed. Why should it arise again? A dharma already existent should not arise again.
The questioner says: Although it exists in the future, it does not bear the same mark as the present. Because it acquires the mark of the present, it is said to arise.
〔T30 0011a01〕The respondent says: The mark of the present does not exist within the future. If it does not exist, how can one say that a future dharma will arise? If it exists, the dharma is not called future but should be called present; what is present should not arise again. Neither side contains arising, so it does not arise.
Moreover, you say that arising occurs at the time of arising and that it can also produce another. This will now be examined further. The verse says: If one says arising occurs at the time of arising and can produce something, where is there another arising capable of producing this arising?
Qingmu explains: If arising can produce another while it is arising, then who can produce this arising?
The verse says: If one claims a further arising, arising upon arising is endless; if arising exists apart from the arising that produces it, all dharmas should produce themselves.
Qingmu explains: If another arising exists above arising, arising is endless. If no further arising exists above this arising and it produces itself, then all dharmas should likewise be able to produce themselves, but in fact they do not.
Further, the verse says: An existent dharma should not arise, nor should a nonexistent dharma; what both exists and does not exist likewise does not arise—this principle was already explained.
Qingmu explains: When arising is spoken of, does arising occur in an existent dharma, a nonexistent dharma, or a dharma both existent and nonexistent? None can stand, as already explained. Apart from these three possibilities there is no further arising. Therefore, there is no arising.
IX. A Dharma Bearing the Mark of Ceasing Cannot Arise, and No Nonceasing Dharma Exists
Further, the verse says: While dharmas are ceasing, they should not arise; that a dharma should not cease ultimately never occurs.
Qingmu explains: If a dharma bears the mark of ceasing, it should not arise. Why? Because the two marks contradict one another. By one mark, ceasing, it is known that the dharma is ceasing; by the other, arising, it is known that the dharma is arising. Two contradictory marks cannot occupy one time. Therefore, a dharma bearing the mark of ceasing should not arise.
The questioner says: If a dharma bearing the mark of ceasing should not arise, then a dharma bearing a mark of nonceasing should arise.
The respondent says: Every conditioned dharma ceases moment after moment, so there is no nonceasing dharma. Apart from the conditioned, there is no fixed unconditioned dharma; “unconditioned dharma” is merely a name. Thus, a dharma that does not cease ultimately never occurs.
X. Abiding Cannot Be Found Either
The questioner says: Even if a dharma has no arising, surely it abides.
The respondent says: The verse says: A nonabiding dharma does not abide, nor does a dharma already abiding; it does not abide at the time of abiding either—without arising, how can there be abiding?
Qingmu explains: A nonabiding dharma does not abide because it lacks the mark of abiding. A dharma already abiding likewise does not abide. Why? Because it already possesses abiding. Abiding is spoken of in contrast to going. If the dharma of abiding already exists, it should not abide again. Nor does it abide at the time of abiding, because apart from abiding and nonabiding there is no distinct time of abiding. Thus, it does not abide. When abiding is sought everywhere in this way and cannot be found, that is no arising. Since there is no arising, how can there be abiding?
Further, the verse says: While dharmas are ceasing, they should not abide; that a dharma should not cease ultimately never occurs.
Qingmu explains: If a dharma bears the mark of ceasing, it does not bear the mark of abiding. Why? Because one dharma would contain two contradictory marks: first ceasing and second abiding. The marks of abiding and ceasing cannot occupy one time and place. Thus, a dharma bearing the mark of ceasing cannot be said to abide.
The questioner says: If a dharma does not cease, surely it abides.
The respondent says: There is no nonceasing dharma. Why? The verse says: All dharmas whatsoever bear the marks of aging and death; one never sees any dharma abide apart from aging and death.
Qingmu explains: When all dharmas arise, impermanence constantly follows. Impermanence has two forms, called aging and death. Thus, aging and death are constantly present in every dharma, and there is no time of abiding.
Further, the verse says: Abiding does not abide through its own mark, nor through a different mark; just as arising does not produce itself, nor arise through a different mark.
Qingmu explains: If the dharma of abiding exists, does it abide through its own mark or through another? Neither can stand. If it abides through its own mark, it is permanent. Every conditioned dharma arises from many conditions; if abiding abides by itself, it is not called conditioned. If abiding abides through its own mark, then a dharma too should abide through its own mark—but just as the eye cannot see itself, abiding is the same. If it abides through a different mark, then abiding itself must have another abiding, producing an infinite regress. Moreover, one sees a different dharma produce a different mark, and the different mark cannot exist without depending on that different dharma; yet the different mark itself is not fixed. Therefore, that abiding should occur through a different mark cannot stand.
XI. Ceasing Cannot Be Found Either
The questioner says: If there is no abiding, surely there is ceasing.
The respondent says: No. Why? The verse says: A dharma already ceased does not cease again, nor does one not yet ceased; it does not cease at the time of ceasing either—without arising, where could there be ceasing?
Qingmu explains: A dharma already ceased does not cease again because it ceased before. What has not ceased likewise does not cease, because it is apart from the mark of ceasing. Nor does it cease at the time of ceasing, because apart from these two there is no distinct time of ceasing. Sought in this way, the dharma of ceasing is no arising; since there is no arising, where can there be ceasing?
Further, the verse says: If a dharma abides, it should not cease; if a dharma does not abide, it likewise should not cease.
Qingmu explains: If a dharma determinately abides, there is no ceasing. Why? Because the mark of abiding is present. If a dharma that abides were ceasing, it would have two marks, abiding and ceasing. Thus, ceasing cannot be said to exist within abiding, just as arising and death cannot occur at one time. If a dharma does not abide, it likewise does not cease. Why? Because it is apart from the mark of abiding. Apart from the mark of abiding there is no dharma; how can no dharma cease?
Further, the verse says: This dharma does not cease at the time that belongs to it; this dharma does not cease at a different time either.
Qingmu explains: If a dharma bears a mark of ceasing, does it cease through its own mark or through a different mark? Neither can stand. Milk, for example, does not cease while it is milk: as long as milk exists, the mark of milk remains determinately present. Nor does it cease at a time when it is not milk: if it is not milk, one cannot say that milk ceases.
Further, the verse says: Just as the mark of arising cannot be found in any dharma, because there is no mark of arising, there is no mark of ceasing either.
Qingmu explains: As sought before, the mark of arising in all dharmas cannot be found; at that time there is no mark of ceasing. Arising has been refuted, and therefore there is no arising; without arising, how can there be ceasing? If your mind is still unwilling to stop, the many reasons refuting ceasing will now be given.
The verse says: If a dharma exists, it has no ceasing; one dharma should not possess the marks of both existence and nonexistence.
Qingmu explains: While dharmas exist, the mark of ceasing cannot be found when sought. Why? How could one dharma possess both the mark of existence and the mark of nonexistence? Light and shadow do not occupy the same place.
Further, the verse says: If a dharma does not exist, it likewise has no ceasing; 〔T30 0012a01〕like a second head: because it does not exist, it cannot be cut off.
Qingmu explains: If a dharma does not exist, it has no mark of ceasing, just as a second head or a third hand cannot be cut off because it does not exist.
Further, the verse says: A dharma does not cease through its own mark, nor through another mark; just as it does not arise through its own mark, nor through another mark.
Qingmu explains: As stated when the mark of arising was examined, arising does not produce itself and does not arise from another. Arising through one’s own body cannot stand, because all things arise from many conditions, just as a fingertip cannot touch itself. Arising from another also cannot stand. Why? Because that arising does not yet exist, it cannot be said to arise from another. Since arising is absent, it has no body of its own; since its own body is absent, another is absent as well. Thus, arising from another cannot stand. Ceasing is the same: it neither ceases through its own mark nor through another mark.
XII. If the Conditioned Cannot Stand, Where Does the Unconditioned Come From?
Further, the verse says: Because arising, abiding, and ceasing cannot stand, there is no conditioned; since there are no conditioned dharmas, how can there be the unconditioned?
Qingmu explains: You previously said that the existence of the marks of arising, abiding, and ceasing establishes the conditioned, and the existence of the conditioned establishes the unconditioned. Now, when examined in accord with reason, the three marks cannot be found. How could there be the conditioned? As previously stated, there is no markless dharma. Since conditioned dharmas do not exist, how can the unconditioned exist? The mark of the unconditioned means not arising, not abiding, and not ceasing. Because the marks of the conditioned cease, it is called the mark of the unconditioned. The unconditioned has no separate mark of its own; it is through these three marks that the mark of the unconditioned exists. Fire, for example, has heat as its mark, earth hardness, and water cold; the unconditioned is not so.
XIII. Like an Illusion, a Dream, and a Gandharva City
The questioner says: If arising, abiding, and ceasing ultimately do not exist, how can the treatise still speak their names?
The respondent says: The verse says: Like an illusion, like a dream, like a gandharva city— the marks of the arising, abiding, and ceasing that are spoken are likewise.
Qingmu explains: The marks of arising, abiding, and ceasing have no fixed determination; ordinary people, through craving and attachment, call them fixed. The noble ones, moved by compassion and wishing to stop their inversion, teach them using the very names to which they cling—although the words are the same, the minds are different. Statements of the marks of arising, abiding, and ceasing should therefore not be taken as objections. For what is made by illusion, one should not demand its source. One should not form thoughts of sorrow or joy within it, but simply regard it as something seen by the eye. What is seen in a dream should not be sought as real. A gandharva city appears at sunrise but has no body; it is merely provisionally given a name and soon disappears. Arising, abiding, and ceasing are the same: ordinary people discriminate them as existent, while the wise investigate them and cannot find them.
觀作作者品第八Examination of Action and Agent
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷二〈觀作作者品第八〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:三事和合,所以應有作者與作業
〔T30 0012b06〕問的一方說:現在明明有造作、有造作的人、有造作時所用的種種法;這三件事和合起來,所以才有果報。因此應當有作者、有作業。
二、答:前面諸品已經破盡,只因執心深才再答一遍
答的一方說:上來一品一品之中,把一切法都破盡了,沒有剩下什麼。像破三相那樣:三相既然沒有,所以沒有有為;有為既然沒有,所以也沒有無為。有為與無為都沒有,所以一切法之中,全無所作,也無作者。如果你所說的屬於有為,有為之中已經破過了;如果屬於無為,無為之中也已經破過了——不應當再問。只因為你執著的心很深,所以又再問一次;如今就再答你一遍。
三、頌:定有定無,都作不成
決定有作者,就不能作決定的業;決定沒有作者,也不能作不決定的業。
青目解釋說:如果先就決定有作者、決定有作業,那就不應當有所作;如果先就決定沒有作者、決定沒有作業,也同樣不應當有所作。什麼緣故呢?
四、頌:業與作者,哪一頭先定,另一頭就多餘
決定的業沒有所作,這業也就沒有作者;決定的作者沒有所作,這作者也就沒有業。
青目解釋說:如果先就決定有作業,就不應當另外再有作者;而且離開作者也應當有作業——可是這件事不是這樣。如果先就決定有作者,就不應當另外再有作業;而且離開作業也應當有作者——可是這件事也不是這樣。所以決定的作者、決定的作業,不應當有所作。不決定的作者、不決定的作業,也同樣不應當有所作。什麼緣故呢?因為它們本來就沒有。有作者、有作業尚且不能作,何況是沒有作者、沒有作業。再者:
五、頌:兩頭都先定,就墮到無因裡去
如果決定有作者,也決定有作業;那麼作者與作業,就墮到無因裡去了。
青目解釋說:如果先就決定有作者、決定有作業,你卻說作者有所作,這就成了無因:離開作業而有作者、離開作者而有作業,那就不是從因緣而有的了。
六、問:不從因緣而有,有什麼過失
問的一方說:如果作者與作業不從因緣而有,有什麼過失呢?
七、頌:無因一路推下去,罪福與涅槃都沒有了
如果墮到無因裡去,就沒有因,也沒有果;沒有所作、沒有作者,也沒有造作時所用的法。
如果沒有作等等的法,就沒有罪與福;罪福等既然沒有,罪福的果報也就沒有。
如果沒有罪福的果報,也就沒有涅槃;種種可以有所作的事,全都落空而沒有果。
青目解釋說:如果墮到無因裡去,一切法就沒有因,也沒有果。能生的法叫作因,所生的法叫作果,這兩樣便都沒有了。這兩樣既然沒有,就沒有所作、沒有作者,也沒有造作所用的法,也沒有罪與福。罪福既然沒有,也就沒有罪福的果報,以及涅槃之道。所以不能說是從無因而生的。
八、問:作者不決定而作不決定的業,有什麼過失
問的一方說:如果作者是不決定的,而所作的也是不決定的業,有什麼過失呢?
答的一方說:一件事沒有,尚且不能發起作業,何況兩件事都沒有。譬如變化出來的人,拿虛空當作房屋——只有言語上這麼說,並沒有作者,也沒有作業。
九、問:如今現有作者與作業,就應當有作
問的一方說:如果沒有作者、沒有作業,就不能有所作;如今既然有作者、有作業,就應當有所作。
十、頌:有與無彼此相違,一處容不下兩個
作者不論決定或不決定,都不能作那兩種業;因為有與無彼此相違的緣故,同一處便沒有兩者。
青目解釋說:作者不論是決定的或不決定的,都不能作決定的業或不決定的業。什麼緣故呢?因為有與無彼此相違,同一處不應當有兩者。有就是決定,無就是不決定;同一個人、同一件事上,怎麼能又有又無呢?再者:
十一、頌:有作不了無,無作不了有
有不能作無,無不能作有;如果說有所作與作者,那過失就像先前所說的一樣。
青目解釋說:如果有作者而沒有業,怎麼能有所作?如果沒有作者而有業,也同樣不能有所作。什麼緣故呢?就像先前所說。在有的那一邊,如果先已經有業,作者又還作什麼?如果先沒有業,又怎麼作得出來?這樣一來,罪福等等的因緣果報也就破了。所以偈中才說:有不能作無,無不能作有;如果說有所作與作者,那過失就像先前所說的一樣。再者:
十二、頌:三種業一時總破
〔T30 0013a04〕作者不作決定的業,也不作不決定的業,以及亦定亦不定的業;那過失就像先前所說的一樣。
青目解釋說:決定的業已經破了,不決定的業也破了,亦定亦不定的業也破了;如今想要一時總破,所以說這一偈。因此作者不能作這三種業。如今這三種作者,也同樣不能作業。什麼緣故呢?
十三、頌:三種作者,一樣作不成業
作者不論是決定的、不決定的、還是亦定亦不定的,都不能作業;那過失就像先前所說的一樣。
青目解釋說:作者不論決定、不決定、亦定亦不定,都不能作業。什麼緣故呢?就像先前那三種過失的道理。這裡應當廣說。像這樣,在一切處尋求作者與作業,都是不可得的。
十四、問:說無作無作者,豈不又墮無因
問的一方說:如果講沒有所作、沒有作者,那不是又墮到無因裡去了嗎?
答的一方說:這業是從眾緣而生的,假借名字說它是有,並沒有決定的自性;不像你所說的那樣。什麼緣故呢?
十五、頌:因業有作者,因作者有業
因為有業,才有作者;因為有作者,才有業。成就作業的道理就是這樣,再沒有別的事了。
青目解釋說:業先前沒有決定的自性,是因著人才發起的;因為有業才有作者,作者也沒有決定的自性。因為有所作的業,才叫作作者;兩件事和合,所以才成立所作與作者。如果是從和合而生的,那就沒有自性;沒有自性所以是空,是空所以無所生。只因為隨順凡夫的憶想分別,才說有作業、有作者;在第一義之中,並沒有作業,也沒有作者。再者:
十六、頌:受與受者,乃至一切諸法,同樣如此破
就像破作與作者那樣,受與受者也是這樣;乃至一切諸法,也都應當這樣破。
青目解釋說:就像所作與作者不能互相分離,因為不相離所以不決定,因為沒有決定所以沒有自性。受與受者也是這樣:受,是指五陰之身;受者,是指人。像這樣,離開人就沒有五陰,離開五陰也沒有人,只是從眾緣而生,就像受與受者那樣。其餘一切法,也都應當這樣破。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Two, “Examination of Action and Agent, Chapter Eight,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: Because Three Things Conjoin, Agent and Action Should Exist
〔T30 0012b06〕The questioner says: Action, an agent, and the various means used in acting plainly exist now. Because these three things conjoin, there is karmic fruition. Therefore, agent and action should exist.
II. Answer: Earlier Chapters Have Refuted Everything; the Question Is Answered Again Only Because Clinging Runs Deep
The respondent says: In the preceding chapters, all dharmas have been refuted without remainder. As in the refutation of the three marks: because the three marks are absent, there is no conditioned; because the conditioned is absent, there is no unconditioned. Since neither conditioned nor unconditioned exists, among all dharmas there is no action and no agent. If what you speak of is conditioned, it has already been refuted among conditioned dharmas; if unconditioned, it has already been refuted among unconditioned dharmas. You should not ask again. But because your clinging is deep, you ask once more; I will now answer you again.
III. Verse: Neither Determinately Existent nor Determinately Absent Can Act
A determinately existent agent does not perform a determinate action; a determinately absent agent does not perform an indeterminate action.
Qingmu explains: If agent and action are already determinately existent, there should be no acting. If agent and action are already determinately absent, there likewise should be no acting. Why?
IV. Verse: Whichever End Is Fixed First Makes the Other Superfluous
A determinate action is not performed, and such an action has no agent; a determinate agent does not act, and such an agent has no action.
Qingmu explains: If action is already determinately existent, there should not be a separate agent; moreover, action should exist apart from the agent—but this is not so. If an agent is already determinately existent, there should not be a separate action; moreover, an agent should exist apart from action—but this too is not so. Therefore, a determinate agent and determinate action should not act. An indeterminate agent and indeterminate action likewise should not act. Why? Because they are originally absent. Even existent agent and action cannot act, how much less absent agent and action. Further:
V. Verse: If Both Ends Are Fixed First, They Fall into Causelessness
If the agent determinately exists and the action also determinately exists, agent and action fall into causelessness.
Qingmu explains: If agent and action are already determinately existent and you still say that the agent acts, they become causeless. An agent exists apart from action and action apart from the agent; neither then exists through causes and conditions.
VI. Question: What Fault Is There If They Do Not Exist through Causes and Conditions?
The questioner says: What fault is there if agent and action do not exist through causes and conditions?
VII. Verse: Follow Causelessness through, and Demerit, Merit, and Nirvāṇa All Disappear
If they fall into causelessness, there is neither cause nor fruit, neither action nor agent, nor any means used in acting.
If action and related dharmas are absent, demerit and merit are absent; since demerit, merit, and the rest are absent, their karmic fruits are absent.
If the karmic fruits of demerit and merit are absent, nirvāṇa too is absent; every matter that could be acted upon is empty and bears no fruit.
Qingmu explains: If they fall into causelessness, all dharmas lack both cause and fruit. A dharma capable of producing is called a cause, and a dharma produced is called a fruit; both would be absent. Since both are absent, there is neither action nor agent, nor any means used in action, nor demerit and merit. Since demerit and merit are absent, the karmic fruits of demerit and merit and the path to nirvāṇa are absent. Thus, things cannot be said to arise without a cause.
VIII. Question: What Fault Is There If an Indeterminate Agent Performs an Indeterminate Action?
The questioner says: What fault is there if the agent is indeterminate and the action performed is likewise indeterminate?
The respondent says: If one thing is absent, action cannot arise; how much less if both are absent. It would be like a conjured person taking space as a house: there is only something said, with neither agent nor action.
IX. Question: Since Agent and Action Exist Now, Acting Should Exist
The questioner says: If no agent and no action existed, there could be no acting. Since agent and action exist now, acting should exist.
X. Verse: Existence and Nonexistence Contradict Each Other; One Place Cannot Hold Both
An agent, whether determinate or indeterminate, cannot perform the two kinds of action; because existence and nonexistence contradict one another, one place cannot contain both.
Qingmu explains: An agent, whether determinate or indeterminate, cannot perform a determinate or indeterminate action. Why? Because existence and nonexistence contradict one another and should not occupy the same place. Existence is determinate; nonexistence is indeterminate. How can one person and one matter be both existent and nonexistent? Further:
XI. Verse: What Exists Cannot Act upon What Does Not; What Does Not Exist Cannot Act upon What Does
What exists cannot act upon what does not exist; what does not exist cannot act upon what exists. If action and agent are asserted, the faults are as previously explained.
Qingmu explains: If an agent exists but no action exists, how can there be acting? If no agent exists but an action exists, there likewise can be no acting. Why? As previously explained. On the side of existence, if the action already exists, what remains for the agent to do? If the action does not exist first, how can it be acted upon? In this way, the causes, conditions, and fruits of demerit, merit, and the rest are destroyed. Thus the verse says: what exists cannot act upon what does not; what does not exist cannot act upon what exists. If action and agent are asserted, the faults are as previously explained. Further:
XII. Verse: Three Kinds of Action Are Refuted Together at Once
〔T30 0013a04〕An agent performs neither determinate action, indeterminate action, nor action both determinate and indeterminate; the faults are as previously explained.
Qingmu explains: Determinate action has been refuted, indeterminate action has been refuted, and action both determinate and indeterminate has been refuted. The verse is spoken to refute all three at once. Therefore, an agent cannot perform these three kinds of action. The three kinds of agent likewise cannot perform action. Why?
XIII. Verse: Three Kinds of Agent Likewise Cannot Perform Action
An agent, whether determinate, indeterminate, or both determinate and indeterminate, cannot perform action; the faults are as previously explained.
Qingmu explains: An agent, whether determinate, indeterminate, or both determinate and indeterminate, cannot perform action. Why? Because of the three kinds of fault already explained. The matter should be set out fully here. In this way, agent and action are sought everywhere but cannot be found.
XIV. Question: Does Saying There Is No Action and No Agent Not Fall into Causelessness Again?
The questioner says: If one says that there is no action and no agent, does that not fall once again into causelessness?
The respondent says: This action arises from many conditions and is provisionally said to exist; it has no fixed intrinsic nature. It is not as you claim. Why?
XV. Verse: Because of Action There Is an Agent; Because of the Agent There Is Action
Because of action there is an agent; because of the agent there is action. This is how the meaning of action is established, and there is no further matter.
Qingmu explains: Action initially has no fixed intrinsic nature but arises because of a person; because action exists, there is an agent, and the agent likewise has no fixed intrinsic nature. Because there is an action performed, one is called an agent. Through the conjunction of these two matters, action and agent are established. What arises from conjunction lacks intrinsic nature; because it lacks intrinsic nature it is empty, and because empty it is unarisen. Agent and action are spoken of only in conformity with ordinary people’s memories and discriminations. Within the ultimate meaning, there is neither action nor agent. Further:
XVI. Verse: Experience and Experiencer, through All Dharmas, Are Refuted in the Same Way
As action and agent are refuted, experience and experiencer are the same; all dharmas whatsoever should likewise be refuted in this way.
Qingmu explains: Action and agent cannot be separated from one another; because they are inseparable, they are not fixed, and because unfixed, they lack intrinsic nature. Experience and experiencer are the same. “Experience” means the body of the five aggregates, while “experiencer” means the person. Apart from the person there are no five aggregates, and apart from the five aggregates there is no person. They only arise from many conditions, just like experience and experiencer. All other dharmas should likewise be refuted in this way.
觀本住品第九Examination of a Prior Abider
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷二〈觀本住品第九〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:眼耳等根與苦樂等法,是誰所有
〔T30 0013b04〕問的一方說:有人這樣講——
眼、耳等種種根,苦、樂等種種法,是誰擁有這樣的事?這一位就叫作本住。若是沒有本住,又有誰擁有眼等諸法?因為這個緣故,應當知道:在諸根之先,早已有本住。
青目接著解說:眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、命等種種根,稱為眼耳等根;苦受、樂受、不苦不樂受,以及想、思、憶念等心與心數之法,稱為苦樂等法。有一位論師說:在還沒有眼等諸法之先,應當有本住;憑著這個本住,眼等諸根才得以增長。若是沒有本住,那麼身體以及眼等諸根,是依什麼因而生、而得以增長呢?
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、答:離開了根與法,憑什麼知道有本住
若是離開眼等諸根,以及苦、樂等諸法,而先有一個本住,那要憑什麼才可以知道它?
青目解說:若是離開眼、耳等根與苦樂等法而先有本住,憑什麼可以說它?憑什麼可以知道它?就像外在的瓶、衣等物,是憑眼等諸根才知道的;內在的法,是憑苦樂等根才知道的。如經中所說:可以毀壞的,是色的相;能夠領受的,是受的相;能夠了別的,是識的相。你說離開眼、耳與苦、樂等而先有本住,那要憑什麼才可以知道、才可以說有這樣一個法?
三、問:出入息等等,就是神的相
問的一方說:有論師說,出入息、眼睛的開合視看、壽命、思惟、苦與樂、憎與愛、動作發起等等,都是神的相。若是沒有神,怎麼會有出入息等等的相呢?因此應當知道:離開眼耳等根與苦樂等法,先有本住。
四、答:五處推求,神都安不下來
答的一方說:這個神若是有,應當在身體裡面,像牆壁裡有柱子;或者在身體外面,像人披著鎧甲。
若在身體裡面,身體就應當不可毀壞,因為神常在裡面的緣故。所以說神在身體裡面,只是有這麼一句話罷了,虛妄而不真實。
若在身體外面,像鎧甲那樣覆蓋著身體,那麼身體就應當看不見,因為神細密地把它覆住了;也應當不可毀壞。然而如今實實在在看見身體毀壞。因此應當知道:離開苦樂等法之先,並沒有另外一個法。
若說砍斷手臂的時候,神縮到裡面去所以砍不著它,那麼砍頭的時候,它也應當縮到裡面去而不應當死;然而實實在在有死。所以知道:說離開苦樂等法而先有神,只是有這麼一句話罷了,虛妄而不真實。
再者,若說身體大神就大、身體小神就小,像燈大則光明大、燈小則光明小那樣,這樣一來,神就隨著身體而轉,不應當是常。若是隨著身體,身體沒有了神也就沒有了,像燈滅了光明也就滅了。神若是無常,那就與眼、耳、苦、樂等法同類了。因此應當知道:離開眼耳等法之先,並沒有另外一個神。
再者,像患風狂病的人不能自在,不應當作的事卻作了。若是有一個神作一切事的主宰,怎麼會說他不得自在?若說風狂病惱亂不到神,那就應當離開神,另外有一個能作的了。
像這樣種種推求,離開眼耳等根與苦樂等諸法,先前並沒有本住。若一定要說離開眼耳等根與苦樂等法而有本住,沒有這樣的事。什麼緣故?
五、離得成的話,兩頭都該離得成
若是離開眼、耳等而有本住,那也應當離開本住而有眼、耳等。
青目解說:若是本住離開眼耳等根與苦樂等法而先有,那麼如今眼耳等根與苦樂等法,也應當離開本住而有。
六、人憑法才知,法憑人才知
問的一方說:兩件事各自相離也未嘗不可,只要有本住就好。
答的一方說:
憑著法,才知道有人;憑著人,才知道有法。離了法,哪裡有人?離了人,哪裡有法?
青目解說:所謂法,就是眼、耳、苦、樂等;所謂人,就是本住。你說因為有法的緣故知道有人,因為有人的緣故知道有法。如今離了眼耳等法,哪裡有人?離了人,哪裡有眼耳等法?再者:
七、諸根各以不同的相而分別
一切眼等諸根,實在沒有本住;眼、耳等諸根,是各以不同的相而分別的。
青目解說:眼耳等諸根與苦樂等諸法,實在沒有本住。因眼根、緣色境而生起眼識,憑這和合的因緣才知道有眼耳等諸根,不是憑本住才知道的。所以偈中說:一切眼等根,實在沒有本住——眼、耳等諸根,各自能夠分別。
八、問:一一根沒有思惟,怎麼能知塵
〔T30 0014a04〕問的一方說:
若是眼等諸根沒有本住,眼等一一根,怎麼能夠了知外塵?
青目解說:若是一切眼耳等諸根與苦樂等諸法都沒有本住,如今一一根怎麼能夠了知外塵?眼耳等諸根沒有思惟,不應當有所了知;然而實實在在能知外塵。應當知道:離開眼耳等諸根,另外有一個能知塵的。
九、答:一個知者與許多知者,兩路都有過失
答的一方說:若是這樣,是一一根中各有一個知者呢?還是一個知者在諸根之中呢?兩種都有過失。什麼緣故?
見的那一位就是聞的那一位,聞的那一位就是受的那一位;這樣一來,這些諸根就應當有本住。
青目解說:若是見者就是聞者、聞者就是受者,那就是一個神。這樣一來,眼等諸根就應當先有本住。那麼色、聲、香等便沒有一定的能知者,或者可以用眼睛去聽聲音,像人有六個方向可以隨意見、隨意聞一樣。若是聞者與見者是同一個,在眼等諸根上都能隨意見聞——然而這件事不是這樣。
若是見與聞各自不同,受的那一位也各自不同,那麼見的時候也應當同時在聞;這樣一來,神就多了。
青目解說:若是見者、聞者、受者各自不同,那麼見的時候也應當同時在聞。什麼緣故?因為離開見者另有聞者的緣故。這樣一來,鼻、舌、身當中的神也應當同時運作。若是這樣,人只有一個而神卻有許多,因為一切根同時了知種種塵。然而實際上不是這樣,所以見者、聞者、受者不應當同時並用。再者:
十、諸根所從生的四大裡,也沒有神
眼、耳等諸根,苦、樂等諸法,它們所從生的四大——那四大裡面也沒有神。
青目解說:若有人說離開眼耳等諸根與苦樂等諸法,另外有一個本住,這件事已經破了。如今就眼耳等所依的四大來說,這四大之中也沒有本住。
十一、沒有本住,眼耳等法也就沒有
問的一方說:若說眼耳等諸根與苦樂等諸法沒有本住,這也罷了;眼耳等諸根與苦樂等諸法總該是有的。
答的一方說:
若是眼、耳等根,苦、樂等諸法,沒有本住,那麼眼等諸法也應當是沒有的。
青目解說:若是眼、耳、苦、樂等諸法沒有本住,那麼是誰擁有這些眼耳等?依什麼緣而有?所以眼耳等也是沒有的。再者:
十二、三世推求,戲論就止息
眼等諸根之先沒有本住,如今與往後也同樣沒有;因為三世之中都沒有的緣故,也就沒有那樣的分別了。
青目解說:思惟推求本住,在眼等諸根之先沒有,如今與往後也沒有。若是三世都沒有,那就是無生,就是寂滅。不應當再有這樣的責難:若是沒有本住,怎麼會有眼等諸法?像這樣的問答與戲論就止息了。戲論止息的緣故,諸法就是空。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle two, “Examination of a Prior Abider, Chapter Nine,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Question: To Whom Do the Faculties Such as Eye and Ear and Dharmas Such as Pleasure and Pain Belong?
〔T30 0013b04〕The questioner says: Someone teaches as follows—
The various faculties such as eye and ear, and the various dharmas such as pain and pleasure: who possesses such things? That one is called the prior abider. If there were no prior abider, who would possess the dharmas such as the eye? For this reason, one should know that a prior abider already existed before the faculties.
Qingmu then explains: the faculties of eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, vitality, and so forth are called the faculties such as eye and ear. Painful experience, pleasant experience, neither-painful-nor-pleasant experience, and such mind and associated mental dharmas as perception, volition, and recollection are called the dharmas such as pain and pleasure. One treatise master says: before the dharmas such as the eye existed, a prior abider should have existed. By virtue of this prior abider, the faculties such as the eye are able to grow. If there is no prior abider, through what cause are the body and the faculties such as the eye born and enabled to grow?
The respondent answers as follows.
2. Answer: Apart from the Faculties and Dharmas, How Could a Prior Abider Be Known?
If a prior abider existed first, apart from the faculties such as the eye and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure, by what could it be known?
Qingmu explains: if a prior abider existed first, apart from the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure, by what could it be spoken of? By what could it be known? External dharmas such as jars and robes are known through faculties such as the eye; internal dharmas are known through faculties such as pain and pleasure. As a sūtra says: susceptibility to destruction is the mark of form; the capacity to experience is the mark of experience; the capacity to cognize is the mark of consciousness. You say that a prior abider existed first, apart from eye, ear, pain, pleasure, and the rest. By what could it be known and such a dharma be said to exist?
3. Question: Breathing and the Rest Are Marks of a Self
The questioner says: One treatise master says that inhalation and exhalation, looking and blinking, vitality, thinking, pain and pleasure, hate and love, initiating movement, and so forth are marks of a self. If there were no self, how could there be such marks as inhalation and exhalation? Therefore, one should know that a prior abider existed first, apart from the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure.
4. Answer: Sought in Five Places, the Self Has Nowhere to Stand
The respondent says: If this self existed, it should be inside the body, like a pillar within a wall, or outside the body, like a person wearing armor.
If it were inside the body, the body should be indestructible, because the self always remains within it. Thus, saying that the self is inside the body is nothing more than a statement, false and without reality.
If it were outside the body and covered it like armor, the body should be invisible, because the self would envelop it densely; it should also be indestructible. Yet we plainly see the body destroyed. Therefore, one should know that no other dharma exists prior to and apart from the dharmas such as pain and pleasure.
If one says that when an arm is cut off, the self contracts inward so that it cannot be severed, then when the head is cut off it likewise should contract inward and the person should not die; yet death plainly occurs. Thus, to say that a self existed first, apart from the dharmas such as pain and pleasure, is nothing more than a statement, false and without reality.
Further, if one says that when the body is large the self is large, and when the body is small the self is small—just as a large lamp gives a large light and a small lamp gives a small light—then the self would change with the body and should not be permanent. If it follows the body, then when the body is absent the self is absent, just as when the lamp goes out its light goes out. If the self is impermanent, it is of the same kind as the eye, ear, pain, pleasure, and the rest. Therefore, one should know that no separate self exists prior to and apart from the dharmas such as eye and ear.
Further, a person afflicted by madness is not in control and does what should not be done. If a self existed as the master of every action, how could the person be said not to be in control? If the illness of madness does not afflict the self, then there should be some other agent, apart from the self.
Sought in all these ways, no prior abider exists before and apart from the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure. If one insists that a prior abider exists apart from those faculties and dharmas, there is no such thing. Why?
5. If Separation Works, It Should Work at Both Ends
If a prior abider exists apart from eye, ear, and the rest, then eye, ear, and the rest should likewise exist apart from the prior abider.
Qingmu explains: if the prior abider exists first, apart from the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure, then the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure should now likewise exist apart from the prior abider.
6. A Person Is Known through Dharmas; Dharmas Are Known through a Person
The questioner says: The two things may indeed be separate from one another, so long as a prior abider exists.
The respondent says:
Through dharmas, one knows that a person exists; through a person, one knows that dharmas exist. Apart from dharmas, where is the person? Apart from the person, where are the dharmas?
Qingmu explains: “dharmas” means eye, ear, pain, pleasure, and the rest; “person” means the prior abider. You say that because dharmas exist, a person is known, and because a person exists, dharmas are known. But apart from dharmas such as eye and ear, where is a person? Apart from a person, where are dharmas such as eye and ear? Further:
7. Each Faculty Discriminates through Its Different Mark
All the faculties such as the eye in truth have no prior abider; the faculties such as eye and ear are discriminated through their different marks.
Qingmu explains: the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure in truth have no prior abider. Eye-consciousness arises with the eye faculty as cause and visible form as condition. The faculties such as eye and ear are known through causes and conditions in conjunction, not through a prior abider. Therefore, the verse says: all the faculties such as the eye in truth have no prior abider—the faculties such as eye and ear can each discriminate.
8. Question: Without Thought, How Can Each Faculty Know Its Object?
〔T30 0014a04〕The questioner says:
If the faculties such as the eye have no prior abider, how can each individual faculty such as the eye know an external object?
Qingmu explains: if all the faculties such as eye and ear and all the dharmas such as pain and pleasure have no prior abider, how can each individual faculty now know an external object? The faculties such as eye and ear do not think and should therefore have no knowing. Yet they plainly know external objects. One should know that apart from the faculties such as eye and ear, there is another knower of objects.
9. Answer: One Knower and Many Knowers—Both Ways Have Faults
The respondent says: If so, is there a separate knower in each faculty, or is there one knower within all the faculties? Both have faults. Why?
The one who sees would be the very one who hears, and the one who hears would be the very one who experiences. In that case, these faculties should have a prior abider.
Qingmu explains: if the seer is the hearer and the hearer is the experiencer, there is one self. In that case, the faculties such as the eye should have a prior abider existing before them. Visible forms, sounds, odors, and the rest would then have no determinate knower: perhaps one could hear a sound with the eye, as though a person had six directions in which to see or hear at will. If the hearer and seer are one, one could see and hear at will through any faculty such as the eye—but this is not so.
If seeing and hearing are distinct, and the experiencer too is distinct, then while seeing one should also hear; in that case, there would be many selves.
Qingmu explains: if seer, hearer, and experiencer are each distinct, then while seeing one should also hear. Why? Because a hearer exists apart from the seer. In the same way, the selves within nose, tongue, and body should operate simultaneously. If so, there would be one person but many selves, because all the faculties would know their various objects at the same time. Yet this is not so. Therefore, seer, hearer, and experiencer should not operate together. Further:
10. There Is No Self in the Four Great Elements from Which the Faculties Arise
The faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure arise from the great elements—and in those great elements too there is no self.
Qingmu explains: the claim that a separate prior abider exists apart from the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure has already been refuted. Now consider the four great elements upon which eye, ear, and the rest depend: there is no prior abider in those four great elements either.
11. Without a Prior Abider, the Dharmas Such as Eye and Ear Are Likewise Absent
The questioner says: It may be so that the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure have no prior abider; but the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure should still exist.
The respondent says:
If the faculties such as eye and ear and the dharmas such as pain and pleasure have no prior abider, then the dharmas such as the eye should likewise be absent.
Qingmu explains: if the dharmas such as eye, ear, pain, and pleasure have no prior abider, then who possesses this eye, ear, and the rest? Through what conditions do they exist? Therefore, eye, ear, and the rest are likewise absent. Further:
12. Sought through the Three Times, Conceptual Proliferation Ceases
Before the faculties such as the eye there is no prior abider; in the present and future there likewise is none. Because it is absent in all three times, that discrimination too is absent.
Qingmu explains: when the prior abider is considered and sought, it is absent before the faculties such as the eye, absent now, and absent afterward. If it is absent in the three times, this is nonarising and quiescence. One should no longer object: if there is no prior abider, how are there dharmas such as the eye? Such questions and answers and conceptual proliferation then cease. Because conceptual proliferation ceases, dharmas are empty.
觀燃可燃品第十Examination of Fire and Fuel
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷二〈觀燃可燃品第十〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:火與薪既然有,受與受者也該有
〔T30 0014b15〕問的一方說:應當有受、有受者,就像有燃、有可燃一樣。燃就是受者,可燃就是受——所謂的受,指的就是五陰。
答的一方說:這件事不是這樣。什麼緣故呢?因為燃與可燃兩者都不能成立。燃與可燃,或者說它們是同一法而成立,或者說它們是兩法而成立;這兩條路都不成立。
二、問:你既然用一異來破,就已經承認它有了
問的一方說:一與異的說法暫且擱下。若說根本沒有燃、也沒有可燃,那你現在又憑什麼用一與異的相狀來破它呢?就像兔子的角、烏龜的毛,本來就沒有這樣東西,也就無從破起。世間人眼睛實實在在看見有這件事,然後才談得上去思惟它。譬如先有金子,然後才可以燒它、鍛打它。若根本沒有燃與可燃,就不該拿一異的說法去思惟它。你既然許可有一與異的說法,就該知道有燃、有可燃;既然許可它是有的,那就等於已經是有了。
三、答:隨世俗說話,並不等於心裡受取
答的一方說:隨順世俗的說法而說話,不應當因此有過失。燃與可燃,不論說它們是一還是說它們是異,都不叫作受取。若離開了世俗的言說,就沒有可以談論的地方了。若連燃、可燃都不說出來,又怎麼能有所破呢?若什麼都不說,義理就無從顯明。譬如有論者想要破斥有與無,他必定得說出有、說出無來;並不因為他口裡稱說了有無,就算是受取了有無。所以隨順世間的言說而說,並沒有過咎。
若說口裡一有言說就算是受取的人,那麼你說出一個『破』字,當下就把你自己破掉了;燃與可燃的說法也是這樣。雖然有言說,同樣並不受取。所以用一與異的說法來思惟燃與可燃,兩條路都不成立。什麼緣故呢?
四、頌與釋:一則作與作者成一,異則離薪別有火
頌說:若燃就是可燃,作與作者便成了同一件事;若燃異於可燃,那就該離開可燃另有一個燃。
青目解釋說:燃就是火,可燃就是薪。作者是人,作是所造的業。若燃與可燃是一,那麼作與作者也該是一。若作與作者是一,那麼陶師就與瓶是一了。作者是陶師,作是瓶;陶師不是瓶,瓶也不是陶師,怎麼能說是一呢?所以作與作者不是一;因此燃與可燃也不是一。
若說一既然不可以,那就該是異吧。這也不對。什麼緣故呢?若燃與可燃相異,就該離開可燃另有一個燃;分別指得出這是可燃、那是燃,處處離開可燃都該有燃在。可是事實並不如此,所以異也不可以。再進一層:
五、頌與釋:常燃、人功空、無作火
頌說:這樣一來火就該恆常燃著,不必因可燃而生;那就沒有生火護火的功勞,也就叫作沒有所作的火。
青目解釋說:若燃與可燃相異,燃就不必等待可燃而恆常燃著。若是恆常燃著,它就自己安住在自己的體上,不必等待因緣,人的功夫也就落空了。所謂人功,就是照看護持,使火燃起來。這樣的功夫現前是有的,所以知道火不異於可燃。
再者,若燃異於可燃,燃就成了沒有所作。離開可燃,火還能燒什麼?若是這樣,火就沒有所作了。一個沒有所作的火,沒有這樣的事。
六、問答:為什麼說火不從因緣生、人功也空
問的一方說:怎麼說火不從因緣生,人的功夫也落空呢?
答的一方以頌說:燃若不等待可燃,就不從因緣而生;火若是恆常燃著,人的功夫就該落空。
青目解釋說:燃與可燃若是相異,就不必等待可燃而有燃。若不等待可燃而有燃,就沒有互相為因之法,所以不從因緣生。再者,若燃異於可燃,就該恆常燃著;若恆常燃著,就該離開可燃另外見到有燃,更不需要人的功夫。什麼緣故呢?
七、頌與釋:燃時才叫可燃,那當時只有薪
頌說:若你說正燃燒的時候才叫作可燃,那時候就只有薪而已,是什麼東西在燃燒那可燃呢?
青目解釋說:若說先有薪,燒的時候才叫作可燃,這件事不對。若離開燃另有一個可燃,怎麼又說燃的時候才叫可燃呢?再進一層:
八、頌與釋:不至、不燒、不滅、常住
頌說:若是相異就到不了,到不了就燒不著,燒不著就不會熄滅,不熄滅就成了恆常安住。
青目解釋說:若燃異於可燃,燃就不應當到得了可燃。什麼緣故呢?因為它們不是互相等待而成立的。燃若不是互相等待而成立,就自己安住在自己的體上,哪裡還用得著可燃?所以到不了。若到不了,就燒不著可燃。什麼緣故呢?因為沒有到不了卻能燒的事。若燒不著就沒有熄滅,那就該恆常安住在自己的相上。這件事不是這樣。
九、問答:男女互相走到一處的譬喻
問的一方以頌說:燃與可燃雖然相異,卻能到達可燃;就像這一個人到那一個人那裡去,那一個人到這一個人這裡來。
他解釋說:燃與可燃相異,而能到達可燃;就像男子到女子那裡去,女子到男子那裡來。
答的一方以頌回他:若說燃與可燃兩者都能各自相離而立,這樣燃才談得上能到達那個可燃。
青目解釋說:若離開燃另有可燃,若離開可燃另有燃,兩者各自能夠成立,這樣才該有燃到達可燃。可是事實並不如此。什麼緣故呢?因為離開燃就沒有可燃,離開可燃就沒有燃。如今卻是離開男子仍舊有女子、離開女子仍舊有男子,所以你的譬喻不對。譬喻不成立的緣故,燃到不了可燃。
十、問答:那就說兩者互相等待而有
問的一方說:燃與可燃是互相等待而有的——因可燃而有燃,因燃而有可燃,兩法互相等待而成立。
答的一方以頌說:若因可燃而有燃,因燃而有可燃,那麼先決定有的是哪一法,才會有燃與可燃?
青目解釋說:若因可燃而燃得以成立,也該因燃而可燃得以成立。這中間,若先決定有可燃,才能因可燃而燃成立;若先決定有燃,才能因燃而可燃成立。如今若說因可燃而燃成立,那就是先有可燃而後有燃,就不該再說可燃要等待燃才有。什麼緣故呢?因為可燃在先、燃在後。可是燃若不燃燒可燃,可燃就不成其為可燃;而可燃又不在別的地方,因為它離不開燃。若可燃不成立,燃也就不成立。反過來若先有燃而後有可燃,燃也有同樣的過失。所以燃與可燃兩者都不成立。再進一層:
十一、頌與釋:成了又再成,可燃中反而沒有火
頌說:若因可燃而有燃,燃就成了以後又要再成;這樣一來,可燃當中反而沒有燃。
青目解釋說:若想因可燃而成立燃,那燃就是成立了以後又再成立。什麼緣故呢?因為燃本來自己安住在燃當中。燃若不是自己安住在自己的體上,而要從可燃才得成立,沒有這樣的事。所以若說有這麼一個從可燃成立的燃,如今就是成了又再成,有這樣的過失。而且還另有可燃中沒有燃的過失。什麼緣故呢?因為可燃離開燃,自己安住在自己的體上。所以說燃與可燃互相因待,沒有這樣的事。再進一層:
十二、頌與釋:待與所待,兩邊都沒有一定
頌說:若一法因所待而成立,這一法反過來又成就它所待的;如此就沒有真能作因的所待,也沒有真被成就的法。
青目解釋說:若一法因所待而成立,這一法反過來又成就本來的所待。這樣一決定下來,就沒有那兩件確定的事了。就像因可燃而成立燃,又反過來因燃而成立可燃,那麼兩邊都沒有一定。沒有一定的緣故,就不可得。什麼緣故呢?
十三、頌與釋:未成怎麼待,已成何必待
頌說:若一法要有所待才成立,那它還沒成立的時候怎麼能待?若已經成立了才有所待,既已成立又何必再待?
青目解釋說:若一法因所待而成立,這一法先前尚未成立;未成立就是沒有,沒有又怎麼會有所待呢?若這一法先前已經成立,已經成立了又何必再因待呢?這兩條路都談不上互相因待。所以你先前所說燃與可燃互相因待而成立,沒有這樣的事。因此:
十四、頌與釋:因與不因一併收束
頌說:因可燃沒有燃,不因可燃也沒有燃;因燃沒有可燃,不因燃也沒有可燃。
青目解釋說:如今因待可燃,燃不成立;不因待可燃,燃也不成立。可燃也是這樣——因燃、不因燃,兩路都不成立,這過失前面已經說過了。再進一層:
十五、頌與釋:不從別處來,三時如去來品所說
頌說:燃不從別的地方來,燃所在的地方也沒有燃;可燃也是這樣,其餘的道理如〈去來〉品中所說。
青目解釋說:燃不從別的方所來進入可燃,可燃當中也沒有燃,因為劈開薪去尋找火是找不到的。可燃也是這樣,不從別處來進入燃當中,燃當中也沒有可燃。至於已經燃過的不燃、還沒燃的不燃、正燃的時候也不燃,這道理如〈去來〉品中所說。因此:
十六、頌與釋:五句總收
頌說:可燃就不是燃,離開可燃也沒有燃;燃不擁有可燃,燃當中沒有可燃,可燃當中也沒有燃。
青目解釋說:可燃就不是燃。什麼緣故呢?因為前面已經說過作與作者成一的過失。離開可燃沒有燃,因為有恆常燃著等等的過失。燃不擁有可燃、燃中沒有可燃、可燃中沒有燃——因為有相異的過失,這三句都不成立。
十七、問答:為什麼要說燃與可燃
問的一方說:為什麼要說燃、說可燃呢?
答的一方說:正如因可燃而有燃,同樣地,因受而有受者。受,指的是五陰;受者,指的是人。燃與可燃不成立的緣故,受與受者也不成立。什麼緣故呢?
十八、頌與釋:從受受者推到瓶衣一切法
頌說:用燃與可燃之法,來說受與受者之法,以及說瓶、說衣,一切等等諸法。
青目解釋說:正如可燃不是燃,同樣地,受不是受者,因為有作與作者成一的過失。又離開受沒有受者,因為相異也不可得。因為有相異的過失,那三句都不成立。像受與受者一樣,外面的瓶、衣等等一切法,都同上面所說,沒有生起,畢竟是空。因此:
十九、頌與釋:說有我、說諸法各異相,便嘗不到佛法的滋味
頌說:若有人說有我,說諸法各有不同的定相,該知道這樣的人,嘗不到佛法的滋味。
青目解釋說:諸法從本以來就沒有生起,是畢竟寂滅之相,所以在品末說了這一偈。若有人說我相,如犢子部一眾所說:不能說色就是我,也不能說離開色是我,我在第五不可說藏當中。又如薩婆多部一眾所說:諸法各有各的相,是善、是不善、是無記;是有漏、無漏、有為、無為等等的差別。像這樣的人,得不到諸法寂滅之相,反而拿佛所說的話作種種戲論。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle two, “Examination of Fire and Fuel, Chapter Ten,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Question: Since Fire and Fuel Exist, Experience and the Experiencer Should Also Exist
〔T30 0014b15〕The questioner says: There should be experience and an experiencer, just as there are fire and fuel. Fire is the experiencer, while fuel is experience—that which is called experience means the five aggregates.
The respondent says: This is not so. Why? Because neither fire nor fuel can be established. Fire and fuel might be said to be established as one dharma or as two dharmas, but neither route succeeds.
2. Question: By Refuting Them through Identity and Difference, You Have Already Admitted That They Exist
The questioner says: Set aside for now the claims of identity and difference. If fire and fuel do not exist at all, on what basis do you now refute them through the marks of identity and difference? The horn of a hare and the hair of a tortoise do not exist in the first place, so there is nothing there to refute. Only after people in the world plainly see that a thing exists can they reflect upon it. For example, gold must first exist before one can fire and hammer it. If fire and fuel did not exist at all, one should not reflect upon them through identity and difference. Since you allow talk of identity and difference, one should know that fire and fuel exist. Once you allow that they exist, they are thereby already existent.
3. Answer: Speaking in Accordance with Convention Does Not Mean Accepting Something in the Mind
The respondent says: There should be no fault in speaking in accordance with worldly convention. Whether fire and fuel are said to be identical or different, neither statement is called acceptance. Apart from conventional speech, there would be no ground for discussion. If one did not even speak of fire and fuel, how could anything be refuted? If nothing were said, the meaning could not be made clear. Suppose a dialectician wished to refute existence and nonexistence: that person would necessarily have to speak of existence and nonexistence, but would not thereby accept them merely by naming them. Thus there is no fault in speaking in accordance with the speech of the world.
If merely uttering something counted as accepting it, then by uttering the word “refute,” you would at once refute yourself. The same applies to speaking of fire and fuel. Although there is speech, there is likewise no acceptance. Thus when fire and fuel are examined through identity and difference, neither route succeeds. Why?
4. Verse and Commentary: If Identical, Act and Agent Become One; If Different, Fire Exists Apart from Fuel
The verse says: If fire were fuel, act and agent would become one; if fire were different from fuel, then there should be a fire apart from fuel.
Qingmu explains: Fire is flame, and fuel is wood. The agent is a person; the act is the deed produced. If fire and fuel were one, act and agent should also be one. If act and agent were one, the potter would be one with the jar. The agent is the potter, and the act is the jar; the potter is not the jar, and the jar is not the potter. How could they be said to be one? Thus act and agent are not one, and therefore fire and fuel are likewise not one.
If one says that since identity is impossible, they must be different, that too is wrong. Why? If fire and fuel were different, there should be a fire apart from fuel; one should be able to point distinctly and say, “This is fuel, and that is fire,” and wherever there was no fuel a fire should still be present. But that is not in fact so. Therefore difference is also impossible. Further:
5. Verse and Commentary: Perpetual Burning, Human Effort in Vain, and a Fire without an Act
The verse says: Fire should then burn forever, without being born through fuel; there would be no labor of kindling and tending it, and it would also be called a fire without an act.
Qingmu explains: If fire and fuel were different, fire would burn forever without waiting for fuel. If it burned forever, it would abide in its own substance and would not wait for causes and conditions; human effort would then be in vain. Human effort means tending and protecting a fire so that it burns. Such effort is plainly present, and therefore one knows that fire is not different from fuel.
Further, if fire were different from fuel, fire would have no act. Apart from fuel, what could fire burn? If that were so, fire would perform no act. There is no such thing as a fire without an act.
6. Question and Answer: Why Say That Fire Does Not Arise from Causes and Conditions and Human Effort Is in Vain?
The questioner says: Why do you say that fire does not arise from causes and conditions and that human effort is in vain?
The respondent answers in verse: If fire does not wait for fuel, then it does not arise from conditions; if fire burns forever, human effort should be in vain.
Qingmu explains: If fire and fuel were different, fire would exist without waiting for fuel. If fire existed without waiting for fuel, there would be no dharmas mutually serving as causes, so it would not arise from causes and conditions. Further, if fire were different from fuel, it should burn forever. If it burned forever, fire should be seen apart from fuel and there would be no need for human effort. Why?
7. Verse and Commentary: If It Is Called Fuel Only While Burning, at That Time There Is Only Wood
The verse says: If you claim that it is called fuel only while it is burning, then at that time there is only wood—what is it that burns the fuel?
Qingmu explains: If one says that wood exists first and is called fuel only when it burns, this is not so. If fuel exists separately apart from fire, how can one also say that it is called fuel only when it burns? Further:
8. Verse and Commentary: No Reaching, No Burning, No Extinction, and Permanent Abiding
The verse says: If they are different, fire does not reach fuel; if it does not reach fuel, it cannot burn it; if it does not burn it, it is not extinguished; if it is not extinguished, it abides forever.
Qingmu explains: If fire were different from fuel, fire should not be able to reach fuel. Why? Because they would not be established in mutual dependence. If fire were established without mutual dependence, it would abide in its own substance. What use would it have for fuel? Therefore, it could not reach it. If it could not reach it, it could not burn the fuel. Why? Because nothing can burn what it does not reach. If it did not burn, there would be no extinction, and it should abide forever in its own mark. This is not so.
9. Question and Answer: The Analogy of a Man and a Woman Coming Together
The questioner says in verse: Although fire and fuel are different, fire can reach fuel, just as this person goes to that person and that person comes to this one.
He explains: Fire and fuel are different, yet fire can reach fuel, just as a man goes to a woman and a woman comes to a man.
The respondent answers him in verse: If fire and fuel could each be established separately apart from the other, only then could fire reach that fuel.
Qingmu explains: If fuel existed apart from fire, if fire existed apart from fuel, and each could be established on its own, then fire should be able to reach fuel. But that is not in fact so. Why? Because apart from fire there is no fuel, and apart from fuel there is no fire. Yet a woman still exists apart from a man, and a man still exists apart from a woman, so your analogy is wrong. Because the analogy does not hold, fire cannot reach fuel.
10. Question and Answer: Then Let Us Say That the Two Exist in Mutual Dependence
The questioner says: Fire and fuel exist in mutual dependence—fire exists because of fuel, and fuel exists because of fire; the two dharmas are established by waiting upon one another.
The respondent says in verse: If fire exists because of fuel, and fuel exists because of fire, which dharma is first determinately present, thereby allowing fire and fuel to exist?
Qingmu explains: If fire is established because of fuel, fuel should likewise be established because of fire. Here, if fuel is first determinately present, fire can be established because of fuel; if fire is first determinately present, fuel can be established because of fire. Now, if one says that fire is established because of fuel, fuel exists first and fire later; one should no longer say that fuel must wait upon fire in order to exist. Why? Because fuel comes first and fire afterward. Yet if fire does not burn the fuel, the fuel does not become fuel; nor is fuel found anywhere else, since it is not apart from fire. If fuel is not established, fire is likewise not established. Conversely, if fire existed first and fuel afterward, fire would incur the same fault. Therefore, neither fire nor fuel is established. Further:
11. Verse and Commentary: Established and Then Established Again, While Fuel Instead Contains No Fire
The verse says: If fire exists because of fuel, then after fire is established it must be established again; consequently, there would instead be no fire within the fuel.
Qingmu explains: If one wishes to establish fire because of fuel, fire would be established after already having been established. Why? Because fire originally abides by itself within fire. There is no such thing as fire that does not abide in its own substance yet gains establishment from fuel. Thus if one says there is a fire established from fuel, it is now established all over again after having been established, and this fault follows. There is also the further fault that fuel contains no fire. Why? Because fuel abides in its own substance apart from fire. Thus there is no such thing as fire and fuel existing in mutual dependence. Further:
12. Verse and Commentary: Neither the Dependent Nor What It Depends On Is Determinate
The verse says: If a dharma is established because of what it depends on, and this dharma in turn establishes that on which it depends, there is then no real ground of dependence that serves as cause, nor any real dharma being established.
Qingmu explains: If a dharma is established because of what it depends on, this dharma in turn establishes the original ground of dependence. Once matters are settled in this way, neither of those two determinate things remains. Just as fire is established because of fuel and fuel in turn because of fire, neither side is determinate. Because they are not determinate, they cannot be found. Why?
13. Verse and Commentary: How Can the Unestablished Depend? Why Must the Established Depend?
The verse says: If a dharma must depend on something to be established, how can it depend while still unestablished? If it depends only after it has been established, once established, what use has it for dependence?
Qingmu explains: If a dharma is established because of what it depends on, that dharma was not yet established beforehand. What is unestablished is nonexistent; how can what is nonexistent depend on something? If that dharma was already established beforehand, once established, what need has it to be established through dependence? Along neither route can there be mutual dependence. Thus there is no such thing as your previously asserted fire and fuel being established through mutual dependence. Therefore:
14. Verse and Commentary: Cause and Noncause Gathered Together
The verse says: There is no fire because of fuel, and none without fuel; there is no fuel because of fire, and none without fire.
Qingmu explains: Fire is not now established through dependence on fuel, nor is fire established without depending on fuel. Fuel is likewise not established either through fire or without fire. The faults in both routes have already been explained. Further:
15. Verse and Commentary: It Does Not Come from Elsewhere; the Three Times Are as Explained in the Chapter on Going and Coming
The verse says: Fire does not come from elsewhere, nor is there fire in the place where it burns; fuel is likewise so, and the rest is as explained in the chapter on going and coming.
Qingmu explains: Fire does not come from another place and enter the fuel, nor is there fire within the fuel, because when one splits the wood and searches for fire, it cannot be found. Fuel is likewise so: it does not come from elsewhere and enter the fire, nor is there fuel within the fire. As for what has already burned not burning, what has not yet burned not burning, and what is burning not burning even while it burns, this is as explained in the chapter on going and coming. Therefore:
16. Verse and Commentary: The Five Statements Gather Everything Together
The verse says: Fuel is not itself fire; apart from fuel there is no fire. Fire does not possess fuel; there is no fuel within fire, and there is no fire within fuel.
Qingmu explains: Fuel is not itself fire. Why? Because the fault that act and agent would be one has already been explained. Apart from fuel, there is no fire, because faults such as perpetual burning would follow. Fire does not possess fuel, there is no fuel within fire, and there is no fire within fuel—because the fault of difference would follow, none of these three statements is established.
17. Question and Answer: Why Speak of Fire and Fuel?
The questioner says: Why speak of fire and fuel?
The respondent says: Just as there is fire because of fuel, so there is an experiencer because of experience. Experience means the five aggregates; the experiencer means the person. Because fire and fuel are not established, experience and the experiencer are likewise not established. Why?
18. Verse and Commentary: From Experience and Experiencer to Jars, Robes, and All Dharmas
The verse says: Through the dharmas of fire and fuel, the dharmas of experience and experiencer are explained, as are jars and robes and all such dharmas.
Qingmu explains: Just as fuel is not fire, so experience is not the experiencer, because the fault that act and agent would be one would follow. Nor is there an experiencer apart from experience, because difference cannot be found. Because the fault of difference follows, those three statements are not established. As with experience and the experiencer, all external dharmas such as jars and robes are just as explained above: they do not arise and are ultimately empty. Therefore:
19. Verse and Commentary: Those Who Assert a Self and Fixed Different Marks for Dharmas Cannot Taste the Dharma of the Buddha
The verse says: If someone asserts a self and says that dharmas each possess different fixed marks, one should know that such a person cannot taste the Dharma of the Buddha.
Qingmu explains: Dharmas have never arisen from the very beginning and bear the mark of ultimate quiescence, so this verse is spoken at the chapter’s end. If someone asserts the mark of a self, as the Vātsīputrīyas do, saying that form cannot be said to be the self, nor can the self be said to exist apart from form, but that the self resides in a fifth, inexpressible repository; or if, like the Sarvāstivādins, someone says that dharmas each possess their own marks, being wholesome, unwholesome, or indeterminate, tainted or untainted, conditioned or unconditioned, and so forth—such people do not attain the quiescent mark of dharmas, but instead use the Buddha’s words to construct all kinds of conceptual proliferation.
觀本際品第十一Examination of the Prior Limit
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷二〈觀本際品第十一〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:經既說有眾生、有生死,何以又說本際不可得
〔T30 0016a05〕問的一方說:《無本際經》裡說,眾生在生死之中往來,而本際不可得。可是這部經裡分明說了有眾生、有生死。是憑著什麼因緣,而作這樣的說法?
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、大聖所說:生死無始,亦復無終
大聖所說的是:本際不可得;生死沒有開始,也同樣沒有終結。
聖人有三種:第一種,是外道之中得五神通的;第二種,是阿羅漢與辟支佛;第三種,是得神通的大菩薩。佛在這三種之中最為上首,所以說是大聖。佛所說的話,沒有一句不是真實之說。生死無始。為什麼呢?因為生死的初與後都不可得,所以說它無始。你若說:既然沒有初也沒有後,那就應當有一個中間——這也不對。為什麼呢?
三、若沒有始終,中間又從哪裡來
若是沒有開始也沒有終結,那麼中間又當如何而有?所以在這裡頭,先、後、共也都沒有。
因為有中、有後的緣故,才說得上初;因為有初、有中的緣故,才說得上後。若既沒有初、又沒有後,中間又如何能有?生死之中沒有初、沒有中、沒有後,所以說先、後、共都不可得。為什麼呢?
四、生與老死:先、後、共三門
若說先有生,後來才有老死:那就成了不老死而有生,也成了不生而有老死。
若說先有老死,而後來才有生:那麼老死就成了無因,並且成了不生而有老死。
生死之中的眾生,若是先生,漸漸有老,而後才有死,那就成了生裡頭沒有老死。依理應當是生有老死、老死有生。再說,不老死而有生,這也不對;又,老死也不是因生而有的。若說先有老死、後有生,老死便沒有因,因為生排在後面的緣故;而且既然還沒有生,哪裡來的老死?若說生與老死分先後既然不可,那就改說兩者是一時而成的——這樣也一樣有過失。為什麼呢?
生與老死,不能一時共有;若是一時,生的時候就已經有死,這樣兩者都成了無因。
若說生與老死是一時的,那不對。為什麼呢?因為生的時候就已經有死了。依理應當是生的時候有、死的時候無;若生的時候就有死,這件事不能成立。若兩者是一時而生的,那就沒有互相為因這回事了。就像牛的兩隻角一時長出,彼此便不相為因。所以說:
五、三門都不成立,為什麼還要戲論
若說初、後、共這三門都不能成立,那為什麼還要戲論,說有生老死?
思惟生、老、死這三者都有過失的緣故,就是無生,就是畢竟空。你如今為什麼還要貪著戲論生老死,說它們有決定的相呢?再者:
六、不只是生死,一切法本際皆無
一切所有的因與果,相與可相之法,受與受者等等,所有的一切法——不只是在生死上本際不可得,像這樣的一切法,本際也都沒有。
所謂一切法,就是因與果、相與可相、受與受者等等,它們都沒有本際,並不是只有生死沒有本際。因為要簡略地開示的緣故,所以說生死無本際。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle two, “Examination of the Prior Limit, Chapter Eleven,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Question: Since the Sūtra Speaks of Beings and Saṃsāra, Why Does It Also Say That the Prior Limit Cannot Be Found?
〔T30 0016a05〕The questioner says: The Sūtra on the Beginningless Limit says that beings come and go within saṃsāra, while the prior limit cannot be found. Yet the sūtra plainly says that beings and saṃsāra exist. Through what causes and conditions is this claim made?
The respondent then answers as follows.
2. What the Great Sage Taught: Saṃsāra Has No Beginning and Likewise No End
What the Great Sage taught is that the prior limit cannot be found: saṃsāra has no beginning, and likewise has no end.
There are three kinds of sage. The first are non-Buddhists who have attained the five supernormal powers; the second are arhats and pratyekabuddhas; the third are great bodhisattvas who have attained supernormal powers. Among these three kinds, the Buddha is foremost and is therefore called the Great Sage. Not a single word spoken by the Buddha is other than a true statement. Saṃsāra has no beginning. Why? Because neither its first nor its last limit can be found, it is said to have no beginning. If you say that since it has neither beginning nor end, it should have a middle, this too is wrong. Why?
3. Without Beginning or End, From Where Could a Middle Come?
If there is neither beginning nor end, how could there be a middle? Therefore, within this, neither before, after, nor simultaneous occurrence exists.
Only because there are a middle and an end can one speak of a beginning; only because there are a beginning and a middle can one speak of an end. If neither beginning nor end exists, how could a middle exist? In saṃsāra there is no beginning, middle, or end. Therefore, before, after, and simultaneous occurrence cannot be found. Why?
4. Birth and Aging-and-Death: The Three Routes of Before, After, and Simultaneous Occurrence
If birth existed first and aging-and-death only afterward, there would be birth without aging-and-death, and there would also be aging-and-death without birth.
If aging-and-death existed first and birth only afterward, aging-and-death would be without a cause, and there would be aging-and-death without birth.
If a being in saṃsāra were first born, gradually grew old, and only afterward died, then birth would contain no aging-and-death. By principle, birth should include aging-and-death, and aging-and-death should include birth. Further, to have birth without aging-and-death is also wrong, nor does aging-and-death exist without being caused by birth. If aging-and-death existed first and birth afterward, aging-and-death would have no cause because birth comes later. Moreover, before birth, where could aging-and-death come from? If one says that birth and aging-and-death cannot be placed before or after one another, then changes the claim to say they are established at the same time, this incurs the same fault. Why?
Birth and aging-and-death cannot coexist at the same time. If they did, death would already be present at the moment of birth, and both would be without a cause.
To say that birth and aging-and-death occur at the same time is wrong. Why? Because death would already exist at the moment of birth. By principle, there should be existence at the time of birth and nonexistence at the time of death; if death already existed at the time of birth, this could not be established. If the two arose at the same time, they would not mutually serve as causes. Just as a cow’s two horns emerge at the same time and are not causes of one another. Therefore:
5. Since None of the Three Routes Is Established, Why Continue Conceptual Proliferation?
If beginning, end, and simultaneous occurrence are all impossible, why continue conceptual proliferation and assert that birth, aging, and death exist?
Because reflecting upon birth, aging, and death reveals faults in all three, they are unborn and ultimately empty. Why do you now cling to conceptual proliferation about birth, aging, and death and assert that they possess determinate marks? Further:
6. Not Only Saṃsāra: All Dharmas Lack a Prior Limit
All causes and fruits, marks and what bears a mark, experience and experiencer, and every dharma whatsoever—not only is the prior limit of saṃsāra unfindable, but the prior limit of every such dharma is likewise nonexistent.
All dharmas means causes and fruits, marks and what bears a mark, experience and experiencer, and the rest. All lack a prior limit; it is not only saṃsāra that lacks one. Saṃsāra is said to lack a prior limit because the teaching is being disclosed in brief.
觀苦品第十二Examination of Suffering
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷二〈觀苦品第十二〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、有人提出四種說法
〔T30 0016b21〕有人這樣說:
苦是自己作的,是他者作的,是自他共同作的,是沒有原因而作的——像這樣來說種種苦,用在苦這個果上,都不對。
青目解釋說:有人講苦惱是自己作的;有人講是他者作的;有人講是既自己作、也他者作的;有人講是沒有原因而作的——用在果上,都不對。所謂用在果上都不對,是說:眾生本是憑著眾多因緣才招來苦的,也正因為厭患苦,才想求苦的息滅。就因為不知道苦惱實在是依因緣而有,才分出這四種謬誤,所以說用在果上都不對。這是什麼緣故呢?
二、苦若是自己作的,就不從緣生
苦如果是自己作出來的,那就不是從緣而生的了;然而,正因為有這一組五陰的緣故,才有那一組五陰生起。
青目解釋說:如果苦是自己作的,就不從眾緣而生——所謂自,意思就是從自性而生。這件事不對。什麼緣故?因為有前五陰,才有後五陰生起,所以苦不能說是自作。
三、問:此五陰作彼五陰,豈不就是他作
問的一方說:如果講這一組五陰作那一組五陰,那就是他作了。
答的一方說:這件事不對。什麼緣故?
如果說這一組五陰與那一組五陰是相異的,這樣才應該講:苦是從他者而作的。
青目解釋說:如果此五陰與彼五陰相異,彼五陰與此五陰相異,才應該說苦從他作。就像縷與布如果相異,那麼離開縷也應當另有布;如果離開縷並沒有布,那麼布就不異於縷。同樣的道理,彼五陰若異於此五陰,就應當離開此五陰而另有彼五陰;如果離開此五陰並沒有彼五陰,那麼此五陰就不異於彼五陰。所以不應當說苦是從他作的。
四、問:是人自己作苦、自己受苦
問的一方說:所謂自作,是說人人自己作苦、自己受苦。
答的一方於是回答如下。
如果人自己作苦,那麼離開苦,哪裡還有那個人?卻說在那個人身上,他能夠自己作出苦來。
青目解釋說:如果講人自己作苦,那麼離開五陰之苦,何處另有一個人能夠自己作苦?應當把這個人指說出來,然而指說不出來,所以苦不是人自己作的。如果改說人不自作苦,而是別人作了苦交給這個人,這也不對。什麼緣故?
五、他人作苦交給此人,此人在哪裡受
如果苦是他人作的,而交給了這個人;那麼一旦離開了苦,哪裡有這個人來領受?
青目解釋說:如果他人作苦交給這個人,離開五陰就沒有這個人可以領受。再者:
六、彼人作苦持來授與,彼人又在哪裡
苦如果是那個人作的,拿來交給這個人;那麼離開苦,哪裡有那個人,能夠把苦授與這一位?
青目解釋說:如果講那個人作苦授與這個人,離開五陰之苦,哪裡有那個人作了苦拿來交給這個人?如果說有,就應當把他的相說出來。再者:
七、自作既已不成,他作只是換一個位子
〔T30 0017a02〕自作如果不成立,怎麼還說是那個人作苦?如果那個人作苦,在他那一邊也一樣叫作自作。
青目解釋說:已經用種種因緣說明了那個人自己作苦不能成立,卻改口說是他作苦,這也不對。什麼緣故?因為此與彼是相待而有的。如果那個人作苦,在那個人那一邊也就叫作自作苦。自作苦先前已經破了,你所主張的自作苦既然不成立,所以他作也不成立。再者:
八、法不自作法,彼無自體
苦不能叫作自作,法不會自己作自己這個法;那個彼既然沒有自體,哪裡有那個彼來作苦?
青目解釋說:自作苦不對。什麼緣故?就像刀不能自己割自己。同樣的,法不能自己作自己這個法,所以不能自作。他作也不對。什麼緣故?離開苦就沒有那個彼的自性。如果離開苦而另有那個彼的自性,才可以說是彼作苦——可是那個彼也就是苦了,苦又怎麼能自己作苦呢?
九、問:那應該有共作
問的一方說:如果自作、他作都不對,那應該有共作。
答的一方於是回答如下。
如果此所作的苦與彼所作的苦都能成立,才應當有共作的苦;此與彼尚且無所作,何況是無因而作!
青目解釋說:自作、他作尚且有過失,何況無因作。無因的過失很多,如〈破作作者品〉中所說。再者:
十、不只是苦,外在萬物也一樣
不只是說到苦的時候,這四種義理不能成立;一切外在的萬物,這四義也同樣不能成立。
青目解釋說:佛法之中雖然說五受陰是苦,卻有外道之人認為苦受才是苦,所以說:不只是說苦的時候四種義理不成立,外在萬物——地、水、山、木等一切法——也都同樣不能成立。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle two, “Examination of Suffering, Chapter Twelve,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Someone Proposes Four Explanations
〔T30 0016b21〕Someone says the following:
Suffering is self-made, made by another, jointly made by self and other, or made without a cause. Applied to suffering as a fruit, all these ways of explaining the varieties of suffering are wrong.
Qingmu explains: Some say that suffering is self-made; some say it is made by another; some say it is both self-made and made by another; some say it is made without a cause. Applied to the fruit, none is correct. “Applied to the fruit, none is correct” means this: beings incur suffering through many causes and conditions, and precisely because they are weary of suffering, they wish to seek its cessation. Not knowing that suffering actually exists through causes and conditions, they divide into these four errors. Therefore, the verse says that applied to the fruit, none is correct. Why?
2. If Suffering Were Self-Made, It Would Not Arise from Conditions
If suffering were self-made, it would not arise from conditions; yet this set of five aggregates is present as a condition through which that set of five aggregates arises.
Qingmu explains: If suffering were self-made, it would not arise through many conditions. “Self” means arising from intrinsic nature. This is wrong. Why? Because the later five aggregates arise through the preceding five aggregates. Therefore, suffering cannot be said to be self-made.
3. Question: If These Five Aggregates Make Those Five Aggregates, Is That Not Making by Another?
The questioner says: If one says that this set of five aggregates makes that set of five aggregates, then it is made by another.
The respondent says: This is not so. Why?
Only if one said that this set of five aggregates was different from that set could one then say that suffering was made by another.
Qingmu explains: Only if these five aggregates were different from those five aggregates, and those aggregates different from these, should one say that suffering is made by another. If thread and cloth were different, for example, cloth should exist separately apart from thread. If no cloth exists apart from thread, cloth is not different from thread. By the same principle, if those five aggregates were different from these, those five aggregates should exist separately apart from these five. If no such five aggregates exist apart from these, then these five aggregates are not different from those. Therefore, one should not say that suffering is made by another.
4. Question: The Person Makes and Experiences His Own Suffering
The questioner says: Self-made means that each person makes and experiences his own suffering.
The respondent then answers as follows.
If a person makes suffering himself, where is that person apart from suffering, of whom one could say that he is able to make suffering himself?
Qingmu explains: If one says that a person makes suffering himself, where is there a separate person apart from the suffering of the five aggregates who could make suffering himself? One should be able to point out this person, yet he cannot be pointed out. Therefore, suffering is not made by a person himself. If the claim is changed to say that a person does not make his own suffering, but another person makes suffering and gives it to him, this too is wrong. Why?
5. If Another Person Makes Suffering and Gives It to This Person, Where Is This Person to Receive It?
If suffering is made by another person and given to this person, then apart from suffering, where is this person to receive it?
Qingmu explains: If another person makes suffering and gives it to this person, apart from the five aggregates there is no such person to receive it. Further:
6. If That Person Makes Suffering and Brings It to Give, Where Is That Person?
If suffering is made by that person and brought to be given to this person, then apart from suffering, where is that person who could give suffering to this one?
Qingmu explains: If one says that person makes suffering and gives it to this person, apart from the suffering of the five aggregates, where is that person who makes suffering, brings it, and gives it to this person? If such a person exists, one should state his mark. Further:
7. Once Self-Making Fails, Making by Another Merely Changes Positions
〔T30 0017a02〕If self-making is not established, how can one still say that person makes suffering? If that person makes suffering, from that person’s side it is likewise called self-making.
Qingmu explains: It has already been shown through various causes and conditions that a person’s making his own suffering cannot be established; to change the claim and say that another makes suffering is likewise wrong. Why? Because “this” and “that” exist in mutual dependence. If that person makes suffering, on that person’s side it is also called making one’s own suffering. Self-made suffering has already been refuted. Since the self-made suffering you accept is not established, making by another is likewise not established. Further:
8. A Dharma Does Not Make Itself; “That” Has No Substance of Its Own
Suffering cannot be called self-made; a dharma does not make that very dharma itself. Since “that” has no substance of its own, where is that which could make suffering?
Qingmu explains: Self-made suffering is wrong. Why? Just as a knife cannot cut itself, a dharma cannot make that very dharma itself; therefore, it cannot be self-made. Making by another is also wrong. Why? Apart from suffering, “that” has no intrinsic nature. Only if “that” had an intrinsic nature separately apart from suffering could one say that “that” makes suffering. Yet “that” is itself suffering, so how could suffering make suffering itself?
9. Question: Then There Should Be Joint Making
The questioner says: If self-making and making by another are both wrong, there should be joint making.
The respondent then answers as follows.
Only if the suffering made by this and the suffering made by that were each established should there be jointly made suffering. Neither this nor that makes anything—how much less could there be making without a cause!
Qingmu explains: Self-making and making by another already incur faults; how much more so making without a cause. Causelessness incurs many faults, as explained in the chapter that refutes act and agent. Further:
10. Not Only Suffering: External Things Are Likewise So
It is not only when speaking of suffering that these four theses cannot be established; for all external things, the four theses likewise cannot be established.
Qingmu explains: Although the Buddhadharma says that the five aggregates subject to appropriation are suffering, some non-Buddhists take only painful experience as suffering. Therefore it is said that the four theses are not established only for suffering; for all external things—all dharmas such as earth, water, mountains, and trees—they are likewise not established.
觀行品第十三Examination of Conditioned Formations
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷二〈觀行品第十三〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:佛經說虛誑妄取,可見諸行有虛誑之相
〔T30 0017a26〕問的一方說:
如佛經所說的,虛誑就是妄取之相;諸行因為妄取的緣故,所以叫作虛誑。
佛經裡說:虛誑,就是妄取相;第一真實的,也就是所謂涅槃,不是妄取相。因為經這樣說的緣故,應當知道確實有諸行的虛誑妄取相。
二、答頌:虛誑妄取之中,究竟取的是什麼
答的一方說:
說虛誑妄取的,這裡面究竟有什麼可取的?佛說這樣的事,是想要藉此顯示空義。
若妄取相的法就是虛誑,那麼這些行之中所要取的又是什麼呢?佛既然這樣說,應當知道所說的正是空義。
三、問:怎麼知道一切諸行都是空
問的一方說:怎麼知道一切諸行都是空?
答的一方說:一切諸行因為是虛妄之相的緣故所以空。諸行生起、滅去、不停住,沒有自性的緣故所以空。諸行就叫作五陰,因為五陰是從行而生的緣故;五陰也就叫作行。這五陰都是虛妄的,沒有決定之相。
四、色:從嬰兒到老年,一與異兩邊都有過失
為什麼呢?比如嬰兒時的色不是匍匐時的色,匍匐時的色不是能行走時的色,行走時的色不是童子時的色,童子時的色不是壯年時的色,壯年時的色不是老年時的色。因為色像這樣念念不停住的緣故,要分別出一個決定的體性是不可得的。
嬰兒的色究竟就是匍匐的色乃至老年的色呢,還是與它們相異呢?兩邊都有過失。為什麼呢?
若嬰兒的色就是匍匐的色乃至老年的色,這樣便成了同一個色而全都是嬰兒,不會有匍匐乃至老年了。又好比一團泥永遠是那一團泥,終究作不成瓶。為什麼呢?因為色是常住決定的緣故。
若嬰兒的色與匍匐的色相異,那麼嬰兒就作不成匍匐,匍匐也作不成嬰兒。為什麼呢?因為兩個色相異的緣故。像這樣,童子、少年、壯年、老年的色都不應當相續而有;於是失去了親屬之法,沒有父也沒有子。若是這樣,就只有嬰兒應當得到父親,其餘匍匐乃至老年都不應當有份。所以說兩邊都有過失。
五、相續:是滅了才相續,還是沒滅就相續
問的一方說:色雖然不決定,但嬰兒的色滅了以後相續再生,乃至生出老年的色,就沒有上面所說的過失了。
答的一方說:說嬰兒的色相續而生,是滅了以後相續生呢,還是不滅而相續生呢?若嬰兒的色滅了,怎麼會有相續?因為沒有因的緣故。就像雖然有柴可以燃燒,火滅了的緣故就沒有相續。若嬰兒的色不滅而相續,那麼嬰兒的色就是不滅,常住在本來的相上,也一樣沒有相續。
六、相似而生:芭蕉與燈焰
問的一方說:我不是就滅或不滅來說相續生的;我只是說它不停住而相似地生起,所以說相續生。
答的一方說:若是這樣,就是有一個決定的色再生出來;這樣應當有千萬種色。但這件事不然,這樣也一樣沒有相續。像這樣,在一切處求色都沒有決定之相,只因為世俗的言說所以說有。就像芭蕉樹,求它的實心不可得,只有皮和葉罷了。像這樣,有智慧的人求色之相,見它念念滅去,再也沒有真實的色可得,不停住在色的形狀與色的相上。相似而次第生起,很難分別;就像燈焰,要分別出決定的色不可得,說從這個決定的色再有色生出來,也不可得。所以色因為沒有體性的緣故是空,只因為世俗的言說所以說有。
七、受、想、識,同樣如此
受也是這樣。有智慧的人種種觀察,受次第相似的緣故,生與滅難以分別了知,就像水流相續一樣;只因為有覺知的緣故,說有三種受在身上。所以應當知道,受與色所說的相同。
想是因名與相而生的,若離了名相就不生。所以佛說:因為分別了知名字之相,所以叫作想。想並非決定先已存在,是從眾緣而生的,沒有決定的體性;因為沒有決定體性的緣故,就像影子隨著形體。因為有形體才有影子,沒有形體就沒有影子,影子沒有決定的體性。若影子是決定有的,離了形體也應當有影子;而事實不是這樣。所以說影是從眾緣生的,沒有自性所以不可得。想也是這樣,只憑著外在的名相,以世俗言說的緣故所以說有。
識是因色、聲、香、味、觸等,以及眼、耳、鼻、舌、身等而生的。因為眼等諸根各各有別的緣故,識也就有分別差異。這個識是在色上呢,是在眼上呢,還是在中間呢?沒有決定。只是生起之後,識了塵、識了此人、識了彼人。那麼識知此人的識,究竟就是識知彼人的識呢,還是與它相異呢?這兩者難以分別。像眼識這樣,耳識也一樣難以分別。因為難以分別的緣故,有人說是一,有人說是異,並沒有決定的分別;只因為是從眾緣而生的緣故,因眼等的分別而有,所以空而沒有自性。就像變戲法的人含著一顆珠子,吐出來以後再拿給人看,人就生疑:這是本來那顆珠子呢,還是另有一顆?識也是這樣,生了以後又生,究竟是本來那個識呢,還是另一個識呢?所以應當知道,識因為不停住的緣故沒有自性,虛誑得如同幻化。
八、諸行:身口意與淨不淨,有增有減
諸行也是這樣。所謂諸行,就是身、口、意。行有兩種:淨與不淨。什麼是不淨?惱害眾生、貪著等等,叫作不淨。不惱害眾生、說真實語、不貪著等等,叫作淨。它們有時增,有時減。修淨行的人,在人中、欲界天、色界天、無色界天受了果報以後就減,再作的緣故叫作增。作不淨行的人也是這樣,在地獄、畜生、餓鬼、阿修羅之中受了果報以後就減,再作的緣故叫作增。所以諸行因為有增有減的緣故不停住。
就像人有病,隨宜調養病就除愈,不調養病就又聚集起來。諸行也是這樣,因為有增有減的緣故不決定,只因為世俗的言說所以說有;而正是憑著世諦的緣故,才得以見到第一義諦。
九、十二因緣的集起與正滅
所謂無明緣諸行,從諸行而有識的染著,識染著的緣故而有名色,從名色而有六入,從六入而有觸,從觸而有受,從受而有愛,從愛而有取,從取而有有,從有而有生,從生而有老、死、憂悲苦惱、恩愛別離之苦、怨憎相會之苦等等。像這樣種種苦,都是以行為根本的。
佛是依世諦的緣故這樣說的。若得了第一義諦、生起真實智慧的人,無明就止息;無明止息的緣故,諸行也不聚集;諸行不聚集的緣故,見諦所斷的身見、疑、戒取等就斷,以及思惟所斷的貪、恚、色染、無色染、調戲、無明也斷。因為這樣斷的緣故,一分一分地滅去——所謂無明、諸行、識、名色、六入、觸、受、愛、取、有、生、老死憂悲苦惱恩愛別苦怨憎會苦等,全都滅去。因為這樣滅的緣故,五陰之身畢竟滅盡,更沒有剩餘,唯獨只有空。
所以佛想要顯示空義的緣故,說諸行虛誑。
再者,諸法因為沒有體性的緣故虛誑,虛誑的緣故是空。如偈所說:
十、頌:諸法有異故,知皆是無性
〔T30 0018a27〕諸法既然有變異的緣故,就知道它們都是沒有體性的;而無性之法也同樣沒有,因為一切法空的緣故。
諸法沒有體性。為什麼呢?諸法雖然生起,卻不停住在自性上,所以說沒有體性。譬如嬰兒若決定安住在自性上,終究作不成匍匐乃至老年;而嬰兒次第相續,有相異之相顯現出來,成為匍匐乃至老年。所以說:見到諸法的異相,就知道它們沒有體性。
十一、無性之法可以有嗎
問的一方說:若諸法有異相、沒有體性,那就是有一個無性之法了,這有什麼過失?
答的一方說:若是無性,怎麼會有法?怎麼會有相?為什麼呢?因為沒有根本的緣故。說無性只是為了破性才這樣說的。這個無性之法若是有,就不能叫作一切法空;若一切法空,怎麼會有無性之法?
十二、有性不得異,無性也不得異
問的一方說:
諸法若沒有體性,怎麼還說從嬰兒乃至到老年,而有種種相異?
諸法若沒有體性,就不會有異相;而你說有異相,所以是有諸法之性的。若沒有諸法之性,怎麼會有異相?
答的一方說:
若諸法有體性,怎麼能夠有異?若諸法沒有體性,又怎麼會有異?
若諸法決定有體性,怎麼可能得到變異?性就是決定是有,不可變異。就像真金不可改變;又像暗的體性不變作明,明的體性不變作暗。
再者:
這個法本身沒有異,另一個法也沒有異;就像壯年不作老年,老年也不作壯年。
若法有異,就應當有異相。這是就這個法本身而異呢,還是就另一個法而異呢?兩者都不然。若就是這個法而異,那麼老應當作老;而老實際上並不作老。若是另一個法而異,老與壯相異,那麼壯應當作老;而壯實際上並不作老。兩邊都有過失。
十三、頌:乳應即是酪
問的一方說:若法就是它自己在變異,有什麼過失?就像現在眼見年少的人,經過日月歲數就老了。
答的一方說:
若這個法就是它自己在變異,乳就應當即是酪;離開了乳,還有什麼法能夠作成酪?
若這個法就是它自己在變異,乳就應當即是酪,更不須要別的因緣。這件事不然。為什麼呢?因為乳與酪有種種相異的緣故。乳不就是酪,所以法不是就其自身而異。若說是另一個法在異,這也不然:離開了乳,還另有什麼東西作為酪呢?這樣思惟,就知道這個法不異、另一個法也不異,所以不應當偏執一邊。
十四、頌:若有不空法,則應有空法
問的一方說:破了『是』、破了『異』,還有空在;空就是法。
答的一方說:
若有不空之法,就應當有空法;實在沒有不空之法,哪裡會有空法?
若有不空之法,因為互相因待的緣故應當有空法。而上面已經用種種因緣破了不空之法;不空之法既然沒有,就沒有相待;沒有相待的緣故,哪裡會有空法?
十五、頌:大聖說空法,為離諸見故
問的一方說:你說不空之法沒有,所以空法也沒有。若是這樣,那就是說空只是沒有相待,所以不應當有執著。若有所對就應當有相待,若沒有所對就沒有相待;相待既然沒有,就沒有相;沒有相的緣故,就沒有執。這樣就是在說空了。
答的一方說:
大聖說空之法,是為了使人遠離諸見;若又見到有一個空,這樣的人是諸佛所不能教化的。
大聖是為了破六十二種見,以及無明、愛等種種煩惱,才說空的。若有人對空又生起見解,這個人就無法教化。譬如有病,須要服藥才可醫治;若藥反而成了病,就不可醫治了。又像火從柴出,可以用水澆滅;若火是從水裡生出來的,那要用什麼來滅它?空就好比是水,能滅掉種種煩惱之火。有人罪業深重、貪著之心又深,因為智慧遲鈍的緣故,對空又生起見解,或者說有空,或者說無空——因為有與無的緣故,煩惱又起來了。若用空來教化這種人,他就會說:我早就知道這個空了;若離了這個空,就沒有涅槃之道。就像經上所說,說離了空、無相、無作三門而能得解脫的,那只是空有言說罷了。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Two, “Examination of Formations, Chapter Thirteen,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: The Buddha’s Teaching Calls Them False and Delusively Grasped, So Formations Must Possess the Mark of Falsity
〔T30 0017a26〕The questioner says:
As the Buddhist scriptures teach, falsity is the mark of delusive grasping; because formations are delusively grasped, they are called false.
The scriptures say: falsity is precisely the mark of delusive grasping; the first truth, namely nirvāṇa, is not the mark of delusive grasping. Because the scripture says this, one should know that formations truly possess the false mark of delusive grasping.
II. Answer in Verse: Within False and Delusive Grasping, What Is Ultimately Grasped?
The respondent says:
Of what is called false and delusively grasped, what within it is there to grasp? The Buddha taught such a matter because he wished thereby to reveal the meaning of emptiness.
If a dharma bearing the mark of delusive grasping is itself false, what is there within these formations to be grasped? Since the Buddha spoke in this way, one should know that what he taught was precisely the meaning of emptiness.
III. Question: How Do We Know That All Formations Are Empty?
The questioner says: How do we know that all formations are empty?
The respondent says: All formations are empty because they bear the mark of falsity. Formations arise, cease, and do not abide; because they lack intrinsic nature, they are empty. “Formations” also names the five aggregates, because the five aggregates arise from formative activity; thus the five aggregates themselves are called formations. These five aggregates are all false and have no determinate mark.
IV. Form: From Infancy to Old Age, Both Identity and Difference Entail Faults
Why? For example, the form of infancy is not the form of crawling; the form of crawling is not the form of walking; the form of walking is not the form of childhood; the form of childhood is not the form of adulthood; and the form of adulthood is not the form of old age. Because form in this way never abides from thought-moment to thought-moment, a determinate essence cannot be distinguished and found.
Is the infant’s form itself the form of crawling and so on through old age, or is it different from them? Both alternatives entail faults. Why?
If the infant’s form were itself the form of crawling and so on through old age, then there would be only one form and every stage would be infancy; there could be no crawling and no old age. It would also be like a lump of clay that forever remained just that lump and could never become a jar. Why? Because form would be permanent and determinate.
If the infant’s form differed from the crawling child’s form, the infant could not become the crawling child, nor could the crawling child have been the infant. Why? Because the two forms would be different. In the same way, the forms of childhood, youth, adulthood, and old age should not exist in continuity. The dharma of kinship would then be lost: there would be neither father nor child. If so, only the infant should have a father; the crawling child and all later stages through old age should have no share in him. Thus both alternatives entail faults.
V. Continuity: Does It Continue Only after Ceasing, or While It Has Not Ceased?
The questioner says: Although form is not determinate, after the infant’s form ceases, another form arises in continuity, and so on until the form of old age arises. This avoids the faults just described.
The respondent says: When you say that the infant’s form gives rise to another in continuity, does it arise in continuity after having ceased, or while it has not ceased? If the infant’s form has ceased, how could continuity exist? There would be no cause. It is like fire: although there may be firewood capable of burning, once the fire is extinguished there is no continuity. If the infant’s form has not ceased and yet continues, then the infant’s form is unceasing and permanently abides in its original mark; here too there is no continuity.
VI. Similar Arising: The Plantain and the Lamp Flame
The questioner says: I do not speak of continuity in terms of either cessation or noncessation. I say only that, without abiding, a similar form arises; therefore I call it continuity.
The respondent says: If so, a determinate form would arise anew, and there should be tens of millions of distinct forms. But this is not so, and thus there is still no continuity. Wherever form is sought, no determinate mark can be found; it is said to exist only by worldly convention. It is like a plantain tree: when one seeks its solid heart, none can be found; there are only layers of sheath and leaf. In the same way, when the wise seek the mark of form, they see it cease thought-moment by thought-moment. No real form can be found beyond this, and it does not abide in any shape or mark of form. Similar instances arise in sequence and are difficult to distinguish, just like a lamp flame: no determinate form can be distinguished and found, nor can one find a determinate form from which a further form arises. Thus form is empty because it has no essence; it is said to exist only by worldly convention.
VII. Feeling, Perception, and Consciousness Are the Same
Feeling is likewise so. The wise examine it in many ways. Because successive instances are similar, their arising and ceasing are difficult to distinguish and know, like the continuity of a stream. It is only because there is felt awareness that three kinds of feeling are said to be present in the body. One should therefore know that feeling is explained in the same way as form.
Perception arises dependent on names and marks; apart from names and marks, it does not arise. Therefore the Buddha said: because it discriminates and knows the marks of names, it is called perception. Perception does not determinately preexist; it arises from many conditions and has no determinate essence. Because it has no determinate essence, it is like a shadow following a form. Because a form is present, a shadow is present; without the form, there is no shadow. A shadow has no determinate essence. If it determinately existed, there should be a shadow apart from the form—but in fact there is not. Thus a shadow arises from many conditions and cannot be found because it lacks intrinsic nature. Perception is the same: it is said to exist only on the basis of external names and marks and through worldly convention.
Consciousness arises dependent on forms, sounds, odors, tastes, and tangibles, together with the eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and so forth. Because the eye and the other faculties each differ, consciousness is also differentiated. Is this consciousness located in form, in the eye, or between them? There is no determination. Once it has arisen, it cognizes an object, this person, and that person. Is the consciousness that knows this person itself the consciousness that knows that person, or is it different? The two are difficult to distinguish. Just as eye-consciousness is difficult to distinguish, ear-consciousness is likewise so. Because distinction is difficult, some say they are one and some say they are different; no determinate distinction exists. Consciousness arises only from many conditions, and because it is differentiated according to the eye and the other faculties, it is empty and lacks intrinsic nature. It is like an entertainer who holds a pearl in his mouth, takes it out, and shows it again: people wonder whether it is the original pearl or another one. Consciousness is the same. After one consciousness arises, another arises: is this the original consciousness or a different one? Thus one should know that because consciousness does not abide, it lacks intrinsic nature and is false like an illusion.
VIII. Formations: Body, Speech, and Mind, Pure and Impure, Increase and Decrease
Formations are likewise so. What are called formations are activities of body, speech, and mind. There are two kinds: pure and impure. What is impure? Harming sentient beings, craving attachment, and the like are called impure. Not harming sentient beings, speaking truthfully, not craving attachment, and the like are called pure. These activities sometimes increase and sometimes decrease. Those who cultivate pure conduct receive karmic fruition among humans or in the heavens of the desire realm, form realm, or formless realm; when its fruition has been received, the activity decreases, and because it is performed again, it is called increasing. Those who perform impure conduct are the same: they receive karmic fruition in hell, among animals, hungry ghosts, or asuras; afterward it decreases, and because it is performed again, it is called increasing. Thus formations do not abide because they increase and decrease.
It is like a person who is ill: with suitable care, the illness is cured; without such care, it gathers again. Formations are the same. Because they increase and decrease, they are not determinate and are said to exist only by worldly convention. Yet precisely by relying on conventional truth, one is able to see the truth of the ultimate meaning.
IX. The Arising and Correct Cessation of the Twelve Links
That is: ignorance conditions formations; from formations comes the attachment of consciousness; because consciousness attaches, name-and-form exists; from name-and-form come the six entrances; from the six entrances, contact; from contact, feeling; from feeling, craving; from craving, grasping; from grasping, existence; from existence, birth; and from birth come aging, death, sorrow, lamentation, pain, distress, the suffering of separation from those one loves, the suffering of meeting those one hates, and so forth. All such forms of suffering have formations as their root.
The Buddha taught this on the basis of conventional truth. For one who realizes the truth of the ultimate meaning and gives rise to true wisdom, ignorance ceases. Because ignorance ceases, formations no longer accumulate. Because formations no longer accumulate, the identity-view, doubt, attachment to precepts, and other factors abandoned by seeing the truth are cut off; craving, anger, attachment to the form realm, attachment to the formless realm, agitation, and ignorance abandoned by cultivation are also cut off. Because they are thus cut off, each portion ceases in turn: ignorance, formations, consciousness, name-and-form, the six entrances, contact, feeling, craving, grasping, existence, birth, aging and death, sorrow, lamentation, pain, distress, separation from those one loves, meeting those one hates, and so forth all cease. Because of this cessation, the body of the five aggregates is ultimately exhausted without remainder, and emptiness alone remains.
Therefore, because the Buddha wished to reveal the meaning of emptiness, he said that formations are false.
Furthermore, because dharmas have no essence, they are false; because false, they are empty. As the verse says:
X. Verse: Because Dharmas Undergo Change, We Know That All Lack Intrinsic Nature
〔T30 0018a27〕Because dharmas undergo change, we know that all lack intrinsic nature; yet no dharma of non-nature exists either, because all dharmas are empty.
Dharmas have no intrinsic nature. Why? Although dharmas arise, they do not abide in their own nature; therefore they are said to lack intrinsic nature. For example, if the infant determinately abided in an intrinsic nature, it could never become a crawling child and so on through old age. Yet the infant continues in sequence, and differing marks appear as crawling and then the later stages through old age. Thus it is said: by seeing the changing marks of dharmas, we know that they lack intrinsic nature.
XI. Can a Dharma of Non-Nature Exist?
The questioner says: If dharmas undergo change and lack intrinsic nature, then a dharma of non-nature exists. What fault is there in that?
The respondent says: If there is no intrinsic nature, how could there be a dharma? How could there be a mark? Why? Because there is no root. Non-nature is spoken of only to refute intrinsic nature. If this dharma of non-nature existed, one could not call all dharmas empty. If all dharmas are empty, how could there be a dharma of non-nature?
XII. What Has Intrinsic Nature Cannot Change; What Lacks It Cannot Be Made the Thing That Changes
The questioner says:
If dharmas have no intrinsic nature, why do you still say that from infancy through old age there are many different marks?
If dharmas had no intrinsic nature, they could not have different marks. Yet you say that different marks exist, so the intrinsic natures of dharmas must exist. If there were no intrinsic natures of dharmas, how could there be different marks?
The respondent says:
If dharmas possessed intrinsic nature, how could they change? If dharmas lacked intrinsic nature, again how could change belong to them?
If dharmas determinately possessed intrinsic nature, how could change be possible? Intrinsic nature means determinate existence and cannot change. Genuine gold, for example, cannot be changed; likewise, the nature of darkness does not become light, and the nature of light does not become darkness.
Furthermore:
This very dharma does not change, nor does another dharma change; just as adulthood does not become old age, and old age does not become adulthood.
If a dharma changes, it should have a mark of change. Does this very dharma change, or does another dharma change? Neither is so. If this very dharma changed, old age should become old age—but old age does not in fact become old age. If another dharma changed, then because adulthood differs from old age, adulthood should become old age—but adulthood does not in fact become old age. Both alternatives entail faults.
XIII. Verse: Milk Should Itself Already Be Curd
The questioner says: What fault is there if this very dharma changes? We now see with our own eyes that a young person grows old with the passing days, months, and years.
The respondent says:
If this very dharma itself changed, milk should itself already be curd. Apart from milk, what other dharma could become curd?
If this very dharma itself changed, milk should itself already be curd, and no other causes or conditions would be needed. But this is not so. Why? Because milk and curd have many different marks. Milk is not itself curd, so a dharma does not change simply as itself. Yet if one says that another dharma changes, this too is not so: apart from milk, what other thing could serve as curd? Thinking in this way, one knows that neither this very dharma nor another dharma changes; therefore one should not cling one-sidedly.
XIV. Verse: If a Nonempty Dharma Existed, an Empty Dharma Should Exist
The questioner says: You have refuted identity and refuted difference, yet emptiness remains. Emptiness is itself a dharma.
The respondent says:
If a nonempty dharma existed, an empty dharma should exist; but no nonempty dharma truly exists, so how could an empty dharma be found?
If a nonempty dharma existed, then because the two depend upon one another, an empty dharma should exist. But nonempty dharmas have already been refuted above through many causes and conditions. Since a nonempty dharma does not exist, there is no mutual dependence; without mutual dependence, how could there be an empty dharma?
XV. Verse: The Great Sage Taught Emptiness in Order to Abandon All Views
The questioner says: You say that because no nonempty dharma exists, no empty dharma exists either. If so, you are saying only that emptiness has no counterpart and therefore should not be grasped. Where there is an opposite, there should be mutual dependence; where there is no opposite, there is no mutual dependence. Since mutual dependence is absent, there is no mark; since there is no mark, there is no grasping. This itself is to teach emptiness.
The respondent says:
The Great Sage taught the dharma of emptiness so that people might abandon all views; if someone once more sees that emptiness exists, such a person cannot be transformed by any buddha.
The Great Sage taught emptiness in order to refute the sixty-two views and the many afflictions of ignorance, craving, and the rest. If someone again gives rise to a view regarding emptiness, that person cannot be transformed. It is like an illness that must be treated with medicine; if the medicine itself becomes an illness, the person cannot be treated. Or it is like a fire arising from firewood, which can be extinguished with water; if fire arose from water, with what could it be extinguished? Emptiness is like water and can extinguish the fires of the many afflictions. But some people have weighty karmic offenses, deeply grasping minds, and dull wisdom, and so give rise to views about emptiness, saying either that emptiness exists or that emptiness does not exist. Because they fall again into existence and nonexistence, afflictions arise once more. If emptiness is used to transform such a person, he will say, “I have long known this emptiness already; apart from this emptiness there is no path to nirvāṇa.” As the scripture says, to claim that one can attain liberation apart from the three gateways of emptiness, signlessness, and wishlessness is nothing but words.
觀合品第十四Examination of Conjunction
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷二〈觀合品第十四〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、發起:三事既不成,便沒有合
〔T30 0018c29〕解說的一方說:上面〈破根品〉裡已經說過,見、所見與見者三者都不能成立。這三件事既然沒有彼此相異的法,那麼也就沒有合。無合的道理,現在應當來說。
問的一方說:為什麼眼等這三件事沒有合?
二、頌:三法各在異方,終無合時
〔T30 0019a02〕答的一方於是回答如下。
見、可見與見者,這三者各自在不同的方所;這三個法既然像這樣彼此相異,就始終沒有相合的時候。
三、釋:異處、合見與不合見
見就是眼根,可見就是色塵,見者就是我,這三件事各自處在不同的地方,始終沒有相合的時候。所謂處在不同的地方,是說:眼在身體之內,色在身體之外,至於我,有人說它在身體之內,也有人說它周遍一切處所——因此沒有合。
再者,如果主張有見這一回事,那麼是相合了才見,還是不相合就見?兩種說法都不能成立。為什麼呢?如果是相合了才見,那麼凡有色塵所在的地方,就應當同時有根、有我;但事實並不是這樣,所以不是合。如果是不相合就能見,那麼根、我、色塵各自在不同的地方,也應當能見,然而並不見。為什麼呢?就像眼根在這裡,並不見遠處的瓶——所以兩種說法都見不成。
四、問答:我、意、根、塵四事合而有知
問的一方說:我、意、根、塵這四件事相合,所以有知生起,能夠知道瓶、衣等等萬物,因此見、可見、見者是有的。
答的一方說:這件事在〈根品〉之中已經破過了,現在應當再說一遍。你說四件事相合的緣故所以有知生起,那麼這個知,是在已經見了瓶、衣等物之後才生的,還是尚未見就生的?如果是已經見了才生的,那麼知就沒有用處了。如果是尚未見就生的,那麼四事其實尚未相合,怎麼會有知生起?
如果說四件事是同一時候相合而有知生起,這也不對。如果是同時而生,那就沒有彼此相待。為什麼呢?先有瓶,其次是見,然後知才生起;若是同時,就沒有先後可說。知既然沒有,見、可見、見者也就沒有。像這樣,一切法如幻如夢,沒有一定的相狀,哪裡會有合?既然沒有合,所以是空。
再者:
五、頌:染、可染、染者以及餘入餘煩惱
染與可染,還有染者,也都是同樣的道理;其餘的入、其餘的煩惱,也全都像這樣。
六、釋:兩條類推
正如見、可見、見者三者沒有合的緣故,染、可染、染者也應當沒有合。像這樣說了見、可見、見者三個法,也就等於說了聞、可聞、聞者等其餘諸入;像這樣說了染、可染、染者,也就等於說了瞋、可瞋、瞋者等其餘諸煩惱。
再者:
七、頌與釋:合須有異,而見等的異相不成
凡是相異的法才應當有合,然而見等三者並沒有相異;異相既然不能成立,見等又怎麼會有合?
凡是物,都是因為彼此相異的緣故才有所謂合,然而見等的異相是求不到的,所以沒有合。
再者:
八、頌與釋:一切法皆無異相
不但見等這些法的異相求不到;所有的一切法,也全都沒有異相。
不但見、可見、見者等三件事的異相求不到,一切法都沒有異相。
九、問答:異因異而有
問的一方說:為什麼沒有異相?
答的一方說:
異是因為另有相異之法才成其為異,異若離開了那相異之法便沒有異;如果一個法是從因而出的,這個法就不異於它的因。
你所說的異,是因為有另一個相異之法的緣故,才被稱為異;離開了相異之法,就不叫作異。為什麼呢?如果一個法是從眾緣而生的,這個法就不異於它的因,因為因若壞了,果也隨之而壞。就像因為有樑、椽等等才有屋舍,屋舍並不異於樑椽——因為樑椽等壞了,屋舍也就壞了。
十、問答:離所從之異,別無餘異
問的一方說:如果有固定的相異之法,有什麼過失?
答的一方說:
如果離開了所依從的那個異,還另有異可說,那就應當離開其餘的異也另有異;離開了所依從的異便沒有異,因此並沒有異。
如果離開了所依從的異而另有相異之法,那就應當離開其餘的異也另有相異之法;然而事實上,離開了所依從的異並沒有相異之法,所以沒有其餘的異。譬如離開五指之異而另有拳之異的話,拳之異就應當對瓶等等別的東西也成其為異。如今離開五指之異,拳之異是求不到的,所以拳之異對於瓶等並沒有相異之法。
十一、問答:異相在異中、不異中都求不到
問的一方說:我所依的經典說,異相不是從眾緣而生的,是由於分別總相的緣故才有異相,因為有異相的緣故才有相異之法。
答的一方說:
已異之中沒有異相,不異之中也沒有;既然沒有異相,也就沒有此、彼之異。
你說由於分別總相的緣故才有異相,因為有異相的緣故才有相異之法。如果是這樣,那麼異相就是從眾緣而生的;這樣一來,說的就正是眾緣所生之法,因為這個異相離開相異之法便求不到。異相是依著相異之法才有的,不能單獨成立。
如今相異之法當中沒有異相。為什麼呢?既然先已有相異之法了,還要異相做什麼?不相異的法當中也沒有異相。為什麼呢?如果異相在不相異的法當中,那就不叫作不相異的法了。若是這兩處都沒有,就沒有異相;異相既然沒有,此法、彼法也就沒有。
再者,相異之法既然沒有,也就沒有合。
十二、末頌與釋:合者、合時、合法皆無
這個法不會自己和自己合,相異的法也不合;能合的那一位、相合的那個時候,以及所合之法,也全都沒有。
一個法的自體不會自己和自己合,因為它是一,就像一根指頭不會自己和自己合。相異之法也不合,因為既然相異,相異的事已經成立了,就不須要再合。像這樣思惟下來,合這回事是求不到的。因此說:合者、合時、合法都求不到。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Two, “Examination of Conjunction, Chapter Fourteen,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Opening: Since the Three Matters Are Unestablished, There Is No Conjunction
〔T30 0018c29〕The commentator says: The preceding “Chapter Refuting the Faculties” has already explained that seeing, the visible, and the seer are all unestablished. Since these three matters possess no dharmas that differ from one another, there is no conjunction. The meaning of nonconjunction will now be explained.
The questioner says: Why is there no conjunction among the three matters of the eye and so forth?
II. Verse: The Three Dharmas Each Occupy a Different Place and Never Conjoin
〔T30 0019a02〕The respondent answers as follows.
Seeing, the visible, and the seer each occupy a different place. Since these three dharmas are thus different from one another, there is never a time when they conjoin.
III. Explanation: Different Places, Seeing through Conjunction, and Seeing without Conjunction
Seeing is the eye-faculty, the visible is the form-object, and the seer is the self. These three matters each occupy a different place, so there is never a time when they conjoin. “Occupying different places” means that the eye is inside the body and form is outside it; as for the self, some say it is inside the body, while others say it pervades every place. Thus there is no conjunction.
Furthermore, if one asserts that seeing exists, does one see after conjunction or without conjunction? Neither account can be established. Why? If one sees after conjunction, then wherever a form-object exists, a faculty and a self should exist there at the same time. But this is not so; therefore seeing is not through conjunction. If one can see without conjunction, then although the faculty, self, and form-object each occupy a different place, seeing should occur—but it does not. Why? The eye-faculty is here and does not see a jar in the distance. Thus neither account establishes seeing.
IV. Question and Answer: Self, Mind, Faculty, and Object Conjoin, and Cognition Arises
The questioner says: Because the four matters—self, mind, faculty, and object—conjoin, cognition arises and can know jars, cloth, and all other things. Therefore seeing, the visible, and the seer exist.
The respondent says: This has already been refuted in the “Chapter on the Faculties,” but it should now be explained again. You say that cognition arises because the four matters conjoin. Does this cognition arise after jars, cloth, and other things have been seen, or does it arise before they are seen? If it arises after they have been seen, cognition is useless. If it arises before they have been seen, the four matters have not yet conjoined, so how could cognition arise?
If you say that the four matters conjoin at the same time and cognition arises, this too is wrong. If they arise simultaneously, there is no mutual dependence. Why? The jar exists first, seeing comes next, and cognition then arises. If they are simultaneous, there can be no before and after. Since cognition does not exist, seeing, the visible, and the seer do not exist either. All dharmas in this way are like illusions and dreams and have no determinate marks; how could conjunction exist? Since there is no conjunction, they are empty.
Furthermore:
V. Verse: Defilement, What Is Defiled, and the Defiled One, as Well as the Other Entrances and Afflictions
Defilement, what is defiled, and the defiled one follow the same principle. The other entrances and the other afflictions are all likewise so.
VI. Explanation: Two Lines of Analogy
Just as seeing, the visible, and the seer do not conjoin, defilement, what is defiled, and the defiled one should likewise not conjoin. To speak in this way of the three dharmas—seeing, the visible, and the seer—is also to speak of hearing, the audible, the hearer, and the other entrances. To speak in this way of defilement, what is defiled, and the defiled one is also to speak of anger, what is hated, the angry one, and the other afflictions.
Furthermore:
VII. Verse and Explanation: Conjunction Requires Difference, but the Difference of Seeing and the Rest Is Unestablished
Only dharmas that differ should conjoin, yet seeing and the rest are not different. Since a mark of difference cannot be established, how could seeing and the rest conjoin?
Things are said to conjoin only because they differ from one another, but the mark of difference in seeing and the rest cannot be found; therefore there is no conjunction.
Furthermore:
VIII. Verse and Explanation: No Dharma Possesses a Mark of Difference
It is not only the mark of difference in seeing and the rest that cannot be found; all dharmas whatsoever likewise lack a mark of difference.
It is not only the mark of difference among the three matters—seeing, the visible, the seer, and so forth—that cannot be found. All dharmas lack a mark of difference.
IX. Question and Answer: Difference Exists Dependent on What Is Different
The questioner says: Why is there no mark of difference?
The respondent says:
Difference is different because of another differing dharma; apart from that differing dharma, there is no difference. If a dharma emerges from a cause, that dharma does not differ from its cause.
What you call difference is named difference only because another differing dharma exists. Apart from a differing dharma, it is not called difference. Why? If a dharma arises from many conditions, it does not differ from its cause, because when the cause is destroyed, the fruit is destroyed along with it. It is like a house that exists because of beams, rafters, and the rest. The house does not differ from its beams and rafters, because when the beams, rafters, and the rest are destroyed, the house is destroyed too.
X. Question and Answer: Apart from the Difference upon Which It Depends, No Further Difference Exists
The questioner says: What fault is there if there is a fixed differing dharma?
The respondent says:
If apart from the difference upon which it depends there were still another difference, that difference should exist apart from all other differences as well. Yet apart from the difference upon which it depends, there is no difference; therefore no difference exists.
If a differing dharma existed apart from the difference upon which it depends, then a differing dharma should exist apart from every other difference. In fact, apart from the difference upon which it depends, no differing dharma exists, so no further difference exists. For example, if a difference belonging to a fist existed apart from the difference of five fingers, that difference of the fist should also distinguish it from jars and other things. Yet apart from the difference of the five fingers, a difference of the fist cannot be found. Therefore the fist possesses no differing dharma in relation to jars and the rest.
XI. Question and Answer: A Mark of Difference Cannot Be Found Either in What Differs or in What Does Not Differ
The questioner says: The scripture on which I rely teaches that a mark of difference does not arise from many conditions. A mark of difference exists because a general mark is discriminated, and because a mark of difference exists, differing dharmas exist.
The respondent says:
Within what already differs there is no mark of difference; within what does not differ there is none either. Since there is no mark of difference, there is no difference between this and that.
You say that a mark of difference exists because a general mark is discriminated, and because a mark of difference exists, differing dharmas exist. If so, the mark of difference arises from many conditions. What you describe is therefore precisely a dharma arisen from many conditions, because this mark of difference cannot be found apart from differing dharmas. A mark of difference exists dependent on differing dharmas and cannot be established alone.
No mark of difference now exists within a differing dharma. Why? Since a differing dharma already exists, what use is a further mark of difference? Nor is there a mark of difference within a dharma that does not differ. Why? If a mark of difference existed within a dharma that does not differ, it could not be called a dharma that does not differ. Since the mark exists in neither place, there is no mark of difference. Since there is no mark of difference, there are no dharmas of this and that.
Furthermore, since differing dharmas do not exist, there is no conjunction.
XII. Final Verse and Explanation: Conjoiner, Time of Conjunction, and What Conjoins Are All Absent
This dharma does not conjoin with itself, and a differing dharma does not conjoin either. The one that conjoins, the time of conjunction, and the dharma that conjoins are all absent.
A dharma’s own essence does not conjoin with itself, because it is one, just as one finger does not conjoin with itself. Differing dharmas do not conjoin either, because once they differ, the matter of difference is already established and no further conjunction is needed. When the matter is examined in this way, conjunction cannot be found. Therefore the conjoiner, the time of conjunction, and the dharma that conjoins cannot be found.
觀有無品第十五Examination of Existence and Nonexistence
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷三〈觀有無品第十五〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:諸法各有自己的性
〔T30 0019c20〕問的一方說:諸法各自有它的性,因為各有各的力用;就像瓶有瓶的性、布有布的性,這個性在眾緣會合的時候便顯出來。
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、頌與釋:從眾緣出的,就是所作之法
眾緣之中有性,這件事不能成立;性若是從眾緣而出的,就叫作所作之法。
若諸法真有性,就不應當從眾緣而出。為什麼?若是從眾緣而出,那就是所作之法,並沒有一定的性。
三、問與答:性既是所作,有什麼過失
問的一方說:諸法的性若是從眾緣所作,這有什麼過失呢?
答的一方說:
性若是被作出來的,怎麼還講得通這個道理?性這個名字的意思就是無所作,不待別的法才成立。
好比金子摻了銅就不是真金,同樣的道理:若真有性,就不須要眾緣;若是從眾緣而出,便該知道並沒有真實的性。再說,性若是決定的,就不應當要等待別的才出現,不像長與短、這邊與那邊那樣——正因為沒有一定的性,所以要相待才有。
四、問與答:沒有自性,是不是就有他性
問的一方說:諸法若沒有自性,那應當有他性。
〔T30 0020a04〕答的一方說:
法若沒有自性,哪裡會有他性?自性對著他性來說,也就叫作他性。
諸法的性是眾緣所作的緣故,也是因為相待才成立的,所以沒有自性。既然這樣,他性對它自己而言也就是自性,也同樣是從眾緣而生、相待而有,所以也沒有。既然沒有,怎麼能說諸法從他性而生呢?因為他性也就是自性。
五、問與答:離開自性他性,另有法嗎
問的一方說:若離開自性、他性而有諸法,這有什麼過失呢?
答的一方說:
離開自性與他性,哪裡還能另有一個法?若有自性、他性,諸法才得以成立。
你說離開自性、他性而有法,這件事不能成立。若離開自性、他性,就沒有法。為什麼?有自性、有他性,法才成立;譬如瓶的體是自性,所依的物是他性。
六、問與答:既然破了有,是不是就有無
問的一方說:若用自性、他性來破有,那麼現在應當有一個無。
答的一方說:
有若不能成立,無又怎麼成立得起來?正因為有那個有法,有壞掉了才叫作無。
若你已經承認有不能成立,也就應當承認無也是沒有的。為什麼?有法壞敗了才叫作無,這個無是因為有壞掉才有的。
七、頌與釋:見有無的人不見佛法真實義
再者:
若有人見有、見無,見自性、見他性,這樣就見不到佛法的真實義。
若有人深深執著諸法,一定要求一個有見。破了自性,他就見他性;破了他性,他就見有;破了有,他就見無;破了無,他就迷惑了。若是利根、執著之心淡薄的人,知道滅去諸見才是安隱的緣故,就不再生起這四種戲論,這樣的人便見到佛法的真實義。所以說了上面這首偈。
八、頌與釋:佛所滅的有無,如化迦旃延
再者:
佛能滅有與無,就像佛化度迦旃延,經中所說的那樣,離有也離無。
《刪陀迦旃延經》裡,佛為他說正見的義理,離有離無。諸法之中若有一點點決定的有,佛就不應當破有;無,若破了有,人們便說成是無。佛通達諸法之相的緣故,說有與無兩者都沒有。所以你應當捨去有見與無見。
九、頌與釋:真有性的,後來不應變異
再者:
若法真實有性,後來就不應當變異;性若有變異之相,這件事終究不能成立。
若諸法決定有性,終究不應當變異。為什麼?若決定有自性,就不應當有變異之相,如同上面所說的真金之喻。如今現前見到諸法有變異之相的緣故,便該知道並沒有一定的相。
再者:
若法真實有性,怎麼還能變異?若法真實無性,又怎麼能變異?
若法決定有性,怎麼可以變異?若沒有性,那就沒有自體,又怎麼可以變異?
十、頌與釋:定有落常,定無落斷
再者:
決定是有,就執著常;決定是無,就執著斷。所以有智慧的人,不應當執著有與無。
若法決定有一個有相,那就終究不會有無相,這便是常。為什麼?譬如說三世的人:未來之中有法相,這個法來到現在,轉入過去,都不捨掉它本來的相,這就是常。又說因中先已有果,這也是常。若說決定有一個無,這個無必定是先前有、如今沒有了,這就是斷滅;斷滅,就是說沒有相續之因。由於這兩種見,就遠離了佛法。
十一、問與答:為什麼由有生常見、由無生斷見
問的一方說:為什麼因著有而生常見、因著無而生斷見呢?
答的一方說:
若法有決定的性,不是無,那就是常;先前有而如今沒有,那就是斷滅。
若法的性決定是有,那就是有相、不是無相,終究不應當變成無。若成了無,那就不是有,便成了無法——這個過失前面已經說過了——這樣就墮入常見。若法先前是有,敗壞而成無,這叫作斷滅。為什麼?因為有不應當變成無;這是就你所主張的有與無各有一定之相而說的。若有斷見、常見,就沒有罪福等等,破壞了世間之事,所以應當捨去。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Three, “Examination of Existence and Nonexistence, Chapter Fifteen,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: Each Dharma Has Its Own Intrinsic Nature
〔T30 0019c20〕The questioner says: Dharmas each possess their own intrinsic nature because each has a distinctive efficacy. A jar, for example, possesses the intrinsic nature of a jar, and cloth the intrinsic nature of cloth. This intrinsic nature appears when the many conditions conjoin.
The respondent answers as follows.
II. Verse and Explanation: What Emerges from Many Conditions Is a Fabricated Dharma
That intrinsic nature exists among many conditions cannot be established. If intrinsic nature emerges from many conditions, it is called a fabricated dharma.
If dharmas truly possessed intrinsic nature, it should not emerge from many conditions. Why? If it emerged from many conditions, it would be a fabricated dharma and would possess no determinate intrinsic nature.
III. Question and Answer: What Fault Is There If Intrinsic Nature Is Fabricated?
The questioner says: What fault is there if the intrinsic nature of dharmas is fabricated from many conditions?
The respondent says:
If intrinsic nature were something fabricated, how could the meaning of intrinsic nature still hold? The very name “intrinsic nature” means what is unfabricated and does not depend upon another dharma for establishment.
Just as gold mixed with copper is not genuine gold, so if intrinsic nature truly existed, it would not require many conditions; if it emerged from many conditions, one should know that no genuine intrinsic nature exists. Furthermore, if intrinsic nature were determinate, it should not await something else before appearing. It is unlike long and short or this and that, which exist only through mutual dependence precisely because they lack determinate intrinsic nature.
IV. Question and Answer: If There Is No Intrinsic Nature, Does Other-Nature Exist?
The questioner says: If dharmas lack intrinsic nature, they should possess other-nature.
〔T30 0020a04〕The respondent says:
If a dharma lacks intrinsic nature, how could other-nature exist? Intrinsic nature, when spoken of in relation to another nature, is itself called other-nature.
Because the intrinsic nature of dharmas would be fabricated by many conditions and established through mutual dependence, it does not exist. Other-nature, for its own part, is itself intrinsic nature; it too arises from many conditions and exists through mutual dependence, and therefore it too is absent. Since it is absent, how can one say that dharmas arise from other-nature? Other-nature is itself intrinsic nature.
V. Question and Answer: Is There a Dharma Apart from Intrinsic Nature and Other-Nature?
The questioner says: What fault is there if dharmas exist apart from intrinsic nature and other-nature?
The respondent says:
Apart from intrinsic nature and other-nature, how could another dharma exist? Only if intrinsic nature and other-nature existed could dharmas be established.
Your claim that dharmas exist apart from intrinsic nature and other-nature cannot be established. Apart from intrinsic nature and other-nature, there is no dharma. Why? Only where intrinsic nature and other-nature exist can a dharma be established. For example, a jar’s essence is its intrinsic nature, while the thing upon which it depends is other-nature.
VI. Question and Answer: Since Existence Is Refuted, Does Nonexistence Exist?
The questioner says: If existence is refuted through intrinsic nature and other-nature, then nonexistence should now exist.
The respondent says:
If existence cannot be established, how could nonexistence be established? Only because an existent dharma exists is its destruction called nonexistence.
If you have already accepted that existence cannot be established, you should also accept that nonexistence is absent. Why? It is the destruction of an existent dharma that is called nonexistence; this nonexistence exists only because existence was destroyed.
VII. Verse and Explanation: Those Who See Existence and Nonexistence Do Not See the True Meaning of the Buddha-Dharma
Furthermore:
If someone sees existence and nonexistence and sees intrinsic nature and other-nature, that person does not see the true meaning of the Buddha-Dharma.
If someone deeply grasps dharmas, that person will insist upon finding a view of existence. When intrinsic nature is refuted, the person sees other-nature; when other-nature is refuted, the person sees existence; when existence is refuted, the person sees nonexistence; when nonexistence is refuted, the person is bewildered. But those with sharp faculties and slight attachment know that extinguishing all views is peaceful and secure, so they no longer give rise to these four kinds of conceptual proliferation. Such people see the true meaning of the Buddha-Dharma. Therefore the preceding verse was spoken.
VIII. Verse and Explanation: The Buddha Extinguishes Existence and Nonexistence, as When He Transformed Kātyāyana
Furthermore:
The Buddha can extinguish existence and nonexistence, just as when he transformed Kātyāyana; as stated in the scripture, he is free from both existence and nonexistence.
In the Śāṇḍa Kātyāyana Sūtra, the Buddha taught him the meaning of right view, free from existence and nonexistence. If there were the slightest determinate existence among dharmas, the Buddha should not have refuted existence. As for nonexistence, once existence is refuted, people take that refutation to mean nonexistence. Because the Buddha thoroughly comprehends the marks of dharmas, he teaches that neither exists. Therefore you should abandon views of existence and nonexistence.
IX. Verse and Explanation: What Truly Possessed Intrinsic Nature Should Not Later Change
Furthermore:
If a dharma truly possessed intrinsic nature, it should not later change. That intrinsic nature might bear a mark of change can never be established.
If dharmas determinately possessed intrinsic nature, they should never change. Why? If determinate intrinsic nature existed, there should be no mark of change, as in the preceding analogy of genuine gold. Because we now directly see that dharmas possess marks of change, we should know that they have no determinate marks.
Furthermore:
If a dharma truly possessed intrinsic nature, how could it change? If a dharma truly lacked all intrinsic nature, again how could it change?
If a dharma determinately possessed intrinsic nature, how could it change? If it had no intrinsic nature, it would have no essence of its own, so how could it change?
X. Verse and Explanation: Determinate Existence Falls into Eternalism; Determinate Nonexistence Falls into Annihilationism
Furthermore:
Determinate existence means attachment to permanence; determinate nonexistence means attachment to annihilation. Therefore the wise should not cling to existence or nonexistence.
If a dharma determinately possessed a mark of existence, it could never possess a mark of nonexistence; that would be permanence. Why? Consider the account of a person in the three times: a dharma’s mark exists in the future; the dharma then arrives in the present and passes into the past without abandoning its original mark. This is permanence. To say that the fruit already exists within the cause is likewise permanence. If one asserts determinate nonexistence, that nonexistence must mean that something existed before but does not exist now; this is annihilation. Annihilation means the absence of a cause for continuity. Through these two views one departs from the Buddha-Dharma.
XI. Question and Answer: Why Does Existence Produce the View of Permanence and Nonexistence Produce the View of Annihilation?
The questioner says: Why does existence produce the view of permanence and nonexistence the view of annihilation?
The respondent says:
If a dharma has determinate intrinsic nature and is not nonexistent, that is permanence. If it existed before but does not exist now, that is annihilation.
If a dharma’s intrinsic nature were determinately existent, it would bear the mark of existence, not the mark of nonexistence, and should never become nonexistent. If it became nonexistent, it would not be existent and would instead become a nonexistent dharma—the fault of this has already been explained. One would thus fall into the view of permanence. If a dharma existed before and, after destruction, became nonexistent, this is called annihilation. Why? Because existence should not become nonexistence. This follows from your claim that existence and nonexistence each possess a determinate mark. If one holds views of annihilation or permanence, demerit, merit, and other such matters are absent and worldly affairs are destroyed. Therefore these views should be abandoned.
觀縛解品第十六Examination of Bondage and Release
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷三〈觀縛解品第十六〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:生死中總該有一個往來的
〔T30 0020c06〕問的一方說:生死並不是全然沒有根本的;在生死當中,總該有眾生在往來,或者有諸行在往來。你憑著什麼因緣,卻說眾生和諸行通通是空的,沒有往來?
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、頌與釋:常也不往來,無常也不往來
諸行的往來,若是常,就不應當有往來;若是無常,也一樣不應當有往來;眾生的情形也是這樣。
青目解釋說:所謂諸行在六道生死之中往來,是以常的相狀往來呢,還是以無常的相狀往來?兩樣都不成立。若是以常的相狀往來,那就沒有生死的相續了,因為它是決定不變的緣故、自性安住不動的緣故。若是以無常的相狀往來,也同樣沒有往來、沒有生死的相續,因為它不決定的緣故、沒有自性的緣故。若說是眾生在往來,也有同樣這些過失。
其次——
三、頌與釋:在陰界入裡推求那個往來的人
若說是眾生在往來,那麼在五陰、十八界、諸入之中,用五種方式推求到底也一無所得,還有誰是那個往來的人呢?
青目解釋說:生死與陰、界、入,在這裡就是同一個意思。若說眾生在這陰界入之中往來,那麼這個眾生,在〈燃可燃品〉裡已經用五種方式推求而不可得——究竟是誰在陰界入之中而有往來呢?
其次——
四、頌與釋:從這一個身到那一個身
若是從這一個身到那一個身,那個往來的人在其間便成了無身;他若沒有身,也就沒有往來可說。
青目解釋說:若說眾生往來,是有身在往來呢,還是無身在往來?兩樣都不成立。為什麼呢?若是有身在往來,從一個身到另一個身,這樣一來,那往來的人就成了無身。又若他先前已經有身,就不應當再從身到身。若他先前沒有身,那就等於沒有他這個人;既然沒有,怎麼還會有生死往來?
五、問答與頌釋:涅槃所滅的是諸行還是眾生
〔T30 0021a02〕問的一方說:經中說有涅槃,能滅一切苦;那麼這個滅,所滅的應當是諸行滅,或者是眾生滅。
答的一方說:兩樣都不滅。為什麼呢?
諸行如果會滅,這件事終究不能成立;眾生如果會滅,這件事同樣不能成立。
青目解釋說:你所說的或是諸行滅、或是眾生滅——這件事前面已經答過了:諸行沒有自性,眾生也在種種推求生死往來之中不可得。因此諸行不滅,眾生也不滅。
六、問答與頌釋:那就沒有縛也沒有解了
問的一方說:若是這樣,那就沒有縛、也沒有解了,因為根本不可得的緣故。
答的一方說:
諸行是生滅之相,既不被縛,也不得解;眾生如同前面所說,也是既不被縛,也不得解。
青目解釋說:你說諸行與眾生有縛有解,這件事不然。諸行念念生滅的緣故,不應當有縛與解。眾生在前面已經說過,用五種推求而不可得,怎麼會有縛與解?
其次——
七、頌與釋:身若名為縛
若說身就叫作縛,那麼已經有身的人便不再被縛,沒有身的人也不能被縛;究竟在什麼上頭而有縛呢?
青目解釋說:若說五陰之身叫作縛,那麼眾生若先已有了五陰,就不應當再被縛。為什麼呢?因為那樣一個人就有兩個身了。無身也不應當被縛。為什麼呢?若沒有身,就沒有五陰;沒有五陰就是空的,怎麼可以被縛?像這樣,在這兩者之外,第三種所縛也再沒有了。
其次——
八、頌與釋:可縛與縛的先後
若說所縛的那一個先已有縛,才應當以縛去縛所縛;然而在所縛之先實在沒有縛,其餘的道理如〈去來品〉中所答。
青目解釋說:若說所縛的先有縛,那就應當以縛去縛所縛。然而事實上,離開所縛,先前並沒有縛;因此不能說眾生有縛。或者有人說:眾生是所縛,五陰是縛;或者說:五陰之中的種種煩惱是縛,其餘的五陰是所縛。這件事不然。為什麼呢?若是離開五陰先有一個眾生,那就應當用五陰去縛眾生;然而事實上,離開五陰並沒有另外的眾生。若是離開五陰另有煩惱,那就應當用煩惱去縛五陰;然而事實上,離開五陰並沒有另外的煩惱。其次,如同〈去來品〉中所說:已去的不去、未去的不去、正去的時候也不去;照這樣,未縛的不縛、已縛的不縛、正在縛的時候也不縛。其次,也沒有解。為什麼呢?
九、頌與釋:縛者與無縛者都無解
已被縛的沒有解,不被縛的也沒有解;若說正在縛的時候有解,那麼縛與解就成了同一時。
青目解釋說:已被縛的沒有解。為什麼呢?因為已經被縛了。不被縛的也沒有解。為什麼呢?因為沒有縛。若說正在縛的時候有解,那麼縛與解便在同一時;這件事不然,何況縛與解兩相違背。
十、問答與頌釋:我當得涅槃的那個人
問的一方說:有人修道,現前入涅槃而得解脫,怎麼能說沒有?
答的一方說:
若起這樣的念頭:我不受取諸法,我將要得到涅槃——這樣的人,反而被這一受取所縛。
青目解釋說:若有人作這樣的念頭:我離了受取而得涅槃。這個人當下就被受取所縛了。
其次——
十一、頌與釋:不離生死而別有涅槃
不離開生死,而另外有一個涅槃;諸法實相的義理就是這樣,哪裡還有什麼分別?
青目解釋說:在諸法實相第一義之中,並不說離開生死而另有涅槃。如經中所說:涅槃即是生死,生死即是涅槃。像這樣,在諸法實相之中,怎麼能說這是生死、那是涅槃?
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Three, “Examination of Bondage and Release, Chapter Sixteen,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: Surely There Must Be Something That Comes and Goes in Saṃsāra
〔T30 0020c06〕The questioner says: Saṃsāra cannot be wholly without a basis. Within it, surely sentient beings come and go, or conditioned activities come and go. On what grounds, then, do you say that sentient beings and conditioned activities are all empty and that there is no coming and going?
The respondent answers as follows.
II. Verse and Commentary: Neither the Permanent nor the Impermanent Comes and Goes
If conditioned activities that come and go are permanent, they should not come and go; if they are impermanent, they likewise should not come and go. The same is true of sentient beings.
Qingmu explains: Are conditioned activities said to come and go in birth and death through the six destinies under the aspect of permanence, or under the aspect of impermanence? Neither is tenable. If they come and go under the aspect of permanence, there can be no continuity of birth and death, because they are determinate and because their intrinsic nature abides unmoving. If they come and go under the aspect of impermanence, there likewise can be no coming and going or continuity of birth and death, because they are indeterminate and lack intrinsic nature. If it is said that sentient beings come and go, the same faults follow.
Next—
III. Verse and Commentary: Seeking the One Who Comes and Goes among Aggregates, Realms, and Entrances
If it is said that sentient beings come and go, then among the five aggregates, the eighteen realms, and the entrances, exhaustive search by the five modes finds nothing at all. Who, then, is the one that comes and goes?
Qingmu explains: Saṃsāra and the aggregates, realms, and entrances have the same meaning here. If a sentient being comes and goes among these aggregates, realms, and entrances, that sentient being has already been sought by the five modes in the “Examination of Fire and Fuel” and found unobtainable. Who, then, comes and goes among aggregates, realms, and entrances?
Next—
IV. Verse and Commentary: From This Body to Another Body
If one goes from this body to another body, the one who comes and goes becomes bodiless in between. If that one has no body, there is no coming and going.
Qingmu explains: If a sentient being comes and goes, does it come and go with a body or without a body? Neither is tenable. Why? If it comes and goes with a body, passing from one body to another, then the one who comes and goes becomes bodiless. Moreover, if it already had a body beforehand, it should not pass again from body to body. If beforehand it had no body, then that person does not exist; if nonexistent, how could there be coming and going in birth and death?
V. Question, Answer, Verse, and Commentary: Does Nirvāṇa Extinguish Conditioned Activities or Sentient Beings?
〔T30 0021a02〕The questioner says: The sūtras say that nirvāṇa exists and can extinguish all suffering. What this extinction extinguishes, then, must be either conditioned activities or sentient beings.
The respondent says: Neither is extinguished. Why?
If conditioned activities were extinguished, this ultimately could not be established; if sentient beings were extinguished, this likewise could not be established.
Qingmu explains: Your claim that either conditioned activities or sentient beings are extinguished has already been answered. Conditioned activities have no intrinsic nature, while sentient beings are unobtainable when sought in every way through the coming and going of birth and death. Therefore, conditioned activities are not extinguished, nor are sentient beings extinguished.
VI. Question, Answer, Verse, and Commentary: Then There Is Neither Bondage nor Release
The questioner says: If so, then there is neither bondage nor release, because the basis is unobtainable.
The respondent says:
Conditioned activities bear the marks of arising and ceasing; they are neither bound nor released. Sentient beings, as explained before, are likewise neither bound nor released.
Qingmu explains: Your claim that conditioned activities and sentient beings undergo bondage and release is not so. Because conditioned activities arise and cease thought by thought, they should not undergo bondage and release. Sentient beings, as already explained, are unobtainable when sought by the five modes; how could they undergo bondage and release?
Next—
VII. Verse and Commentary: If the Body Is Called Bondage
If the body itself is called bondage, then one who already has a body is not bound again, while one without a body cannot be bound. Upon what, then, could bondage occur?
Qingmu explains: If the body of five aggregates is called bondage, then if a sentient being already had the five aggregates, it should not be bound again. Why? Because one person would have two bodies. Nor should one without a body be bound. Why? Without a body, there are no five aggregates; without the five aggregates, there is emptiness—how could that be bound? Beyond these two, no third thing that is bound exists.
Next—
VIII. Verse and Commentary: The Temporal Order of What Can Be Bound and Bondage
If what can be bound must already have bondage before bondage can bind it, then bondage would bind what is already bound. Yet before what can be bound, there is in fact no bondage. The remaining reasoning is as answered in the “Examination of Coming and Going.”
Qingmu explains: If what can be bound already has bondage, bondage should then bind what can be bound. Yet apart from what can be bound, no bondage exists beforehand; therefore one cannot say that sentient beings are bound. Some say that the sentient being is what can be bound and the five aggregates are bondage. Others say that the various afflictions within the five aggregates are bondage and that the remaining aggregates are what can be bound. This is not so. Why? If a sentient being existed before and apart from the five aggregates, the five aggregates should then bind the sentient being. Yet in fact no distinct sentient being exists apart from the five aggregates. If afflictions existed apart from the five aggregates, afflictions should then bind the five aggregates. Yet in fact no distinct afflictions exist apart from the five aggregates. Further, as said in the “Examination of Coming and Going”: what has gone does not go, what has not gone does not go, and during going there is no going. Likewise, what is not bound is not bound, what has been bound is not bound, and during binding there is no binding. Further, there is no release either. Why?
IX. Verse and Commentary: Neither the Bound nor the Unbound Is Released
One who is bound has no release, and one who is not bound likewise has no release. If release existed during binding, bondage and release would occur at the same time.
Qingmu explains: One who is bound has no release. Why? Because that one is already bound. One who is unbound likewise has no release. Why? Because there is no bondage. If one says that release occurs during binding, bondage and release occur at the same time. This is not so, all the more because bondage and release oppose one another.
X. Question, Answer, Verse, and Commentary: The One Who Thinks “I Shall Attain Nirvāṇa”
The questioner says: Some people cultivate the path, enter nirvāṇa here and now, and attain release. How can you say there is none?
The respondent says:
If one gives rise to this thought—“I do not appropriate any dharmas; I shall attain nirvāṇa”—that person is instead bound by this very appropriation.
Qingmu explains: If someone forms this thought—“I depart from appropriation and attain nirvāṇa”—that person is at once bound by appropriation.
Next—
XI. Verse and Commentary: No Separate Nirvāṇa Apart from Saṃsāra
There is no separate nirvāṇa apart from saṃsāra. Such is the meaning of the true character of dharmas—what distinction could remain?
Qingmu explains: In the ultimate meaning of the true character of dharmas, one does not say that a separate nirvāṇa exists apart from saṃsāra. As the sūtra says: nirvāṇa is precisely saṃsāra, and saṃsāra is precisely nirvāṇa. In the true character of dharmas, then, how could one say, “This is saṃsāra; that is nirvāṇa”?
觀業品第十七Examination of Karma
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷三〈觀業品第十七〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:業是決定實有的,所以諸法不應是空
〔T30 0021b21〕問的一方說:你雖然用種種方式破斥了諸法,可是業卻是決定實有的,它能夠使一切眾生承受果報。正如經裡所說,一切眾生都是隨著自己所造的業而受生的:造惡的人墮入地獄,修福的人生到天上,行道的人證得涅槃。因此一切法不應當是空。
所謂業,就是下面所要說的這些。
二、頌:慈善是兩世果報的種子
人若能降伏自己的心,並且利益眾生,這就叫作慈善,也就是今世與後世這兩世果報的種子。
三、釋:先自滅惡,然後利益他人
人有貪、瞋、癡三毒,為了惱害他人的緣故,而生起種種行。修善的人,先自己滅除自己的惡,所以說要降伏他的心、利益別人。
所謂利益他人,就是奉行布施、持戒、忍辱等等,不惱害眾生:這就叫作利益他人,也叫作慈善福德,也叫作今世與後世樂果的種子。
其次還要再說。
四、頌:大聖所說的兩種業
大聖說業有兩種,一是思,一是從思而生的;這業在種種別相之中,還可以作各式各樣的分別解說。
五、釋:兩種業出於阿毘曇
大聖簡略地說,業有兩種:第一種是思,第二種是從思而生的。這兩種業,如同《阿毘曇》裡所廣說的那樣。
六、頌:思就是意業,從思生的就是身口業
佛所說的思,指的就是意業;那從思而生起的,就是身業與口業。
七、釋:思何以稱為業
思是心數法。在諸多心數法之中,它能夠發起、能夠有所造作,所以叫作業。因為有這個思的緣故,才會生起外在的身業與口業。
雖然依靠其餘的心法、心數法也能有所造作,但思才是一切所造作的根本,所以單說思是業。
這業,現在應當來說它的相。
八、頌:七法能夠了知一切業相
身業與口業,各有作業與無作業;在這樣的四件事之中,也有善的,也有不善的。
又有從受用而生起的福德,罪從受用而生起也是同樣的道理;再加上思,合為七法——這七法就能夠了知一切業的相。
九、釋:四種口業、三種身業,以及作與無作
所謂口業,是四種口業。所謂身業,是三種身業。
這七種業有兩種差別:有作業、有無作業。正在造作的時候,叫作作業;造作完了以後還常常隨逐著而生起的,叫作無作業。這兩種各有善、有不善。不善,是指不止息惡;善,是指止息惡。
另外還有從受用而生起的福德。譬如施主布施給受施的人,若受施的人受用了這布施,施主便得到兩種福:一種是從布施本身而生的,一種是從對方的受用而生的。
又譬如有人用箭射人:如果這一箭把人射死了,就有兩種罪,一種是從發射而生的,一種是從殺死而生的;如果只射中而沒有射死,射的人就只得到射的罪,沒有殺的罪。
所以偈裡說罪與福是從受用而生的。像這樣,合起來就叫作六種業。第七種名為思。這七種,就是分別業相的內容。
這業有今世的果報,也有後世的果報。因此,既然決定有業、有果報,那麼諸法就不應當是空。
十、答:住到受報就成常,滅了就沒有業
〔T30 0022a05〕答的一方說:
業若停住直到承受果報,那麼這業就成了常;若是業已經滅了,滅了就沒有業,又怎麼能生出果報來?
業若能停住直到承受果報,就成了常住之法——這件事並不成立。為什麼呢?因為業是生滅之相,連一念的時間都停不住,何況要停到果報現前!
若說業已經滅了,滅了就是沒有,那又怎麼能生出果報來?
十一、問:如芽等相續(穀種之喻)
問的一方說:
就像芽等等一路相續,都是從種子而生的;從這相續而生出果實來,離開種子便沒有相續。
從種子而有相續,從相續而有果實;先有種子,然後才有果實——所以既不是斷,也不是常。
同樣地,從最初的那一念心,種種心法相續而生;從這相續而有果報,離開了心便沒有相續。
從心而有相續,從相續而有果報;先有業,然後才有果報——所以既不是斷,也不是常。
十二、釋:穀種與初心
就像從穀子生出芽來,從芽生出莖、葉等等一路相續,從這一串相續而有果實生出。離開種子就沒有相續生起,所以說從穀子而有相續,從相續而有果實。先有種子,然後才有果實,所以既不是斷,也不是常。
像穀種這個譬喻一樣,業與果也是如此。最初一念心生起罪或福,就好比穀種一樣。因為這一念心,其餘的心法、心數法相續而生,一直到果報現前。因為先有業、然後有果的緣故,所以既不是斷,也不是常。
如果離開業而另有果報,那就落入斷與常了。
至於善業所引的因緣果報,就是下面所說的。
十三、頌:十白業道與白業報
能夠成就福德的,是這十種白業道;今世與後世的五欲之樂,就是白業的果報。
十四、釋:十白業道之列與其果
白,是善淨的意思。成就福德的因緣,是從這十種白業道而生的:不殺生、不偷盜、不邪婬、不妄語、不兩舌、不惡口、不說無益的話、不嫉妒、不瞋恚、不邪見——這些叫作善。
從身、口、意所生的果報,是得到今世的名聲利養,後世則生在天上與人間的尊貴之處。
布施、恭敬等等雖然還有種種福德,簡略地說,都收攝在十善道之中。
十五、答:你這樣分別,過失就非常多
答的一方說:
若照你這樣分別下去,過失就非常多;所以你所說的,在道理上並不成立。
如果因為業與果報相續的緣故,就拿穀子來作譬喻,那過失非常多,只是這裡不詳細說。
你所說的穀子之喻,這譬喻並不成立。為什麼呢?穀子是可以觸到、有形狀的,它的相續是看得見的;我思量這件事,尚且還沒有接受這種說法,何況是心與業——它們無可觸、無形狀、不可看見,又是生滅不住的,卻要拿相續來說明,這是不成立的。
其次,說從穀子而有芽等相續,那麼是滅了以後才相續呢?還是不滅而相續呢?
如果穀子滅了以後才相續,那就成了沒有因。如果穀子不滅而相續,那麼從這一顆穀子就會常常生出種種穀子來;若是這樣,一顆穀子就能生出全世間的穀子了。這是不成立的。
所以說,業與果報用相續來成立,並不成立。
十六、問:另說一種順於業果報的道理
問的一方說:
現在應當再說一種順於業與果報的道理,這是諸佛、辟支佛與賢聖們所稱歎的。
就是下面所說的。
十七、頌:不失法如券,業如負財物
不失法就像一張借據,業就像所欠的財物;這不失法的體性是無記的,分別起來有四種。
它不是見諦所斷的,只是思惟所斷的;因為有這不失法,所以諸業才會有果報。
如果它是見諦所斷的,而業卻延續到了相似的位次,那就會得到破壞業等等這樣的過失。
一切諸行之業,有相似的、有不相似的;在同一界中最初受身的時候,那時候果報單獨生起。
像這樣的兩種業,在現世承受果報;也有人說,果報承受完了以後,業還照舊存在。
或者是超越了果位以後才滅,或者是死了以後才滅;在這裡面,還要分別出有漏與無漏。
十八、釋:券與負物,以及四種、二斷、二滅
所謂不失法,應當知道它就像一張借據;所謂業,就像取走了財物。
這不失法,繫屬欲界、繫屬色界、繫屬無色界,也有不繫屬三界的。若在善、不善、無記之中分別,它只是無記。這無記的道理,《阿毘曇》裡有廣說。
它不是見諦所斷的;從這一個果位到那一個果位,在這中間,它是思惟所斷的。因此諸業就靠這不失法而使果報生起。
如果它是見諦所斷的,而業卻延續到了相似的位次,那就會得到破壞業的過失。這件事,《阿毘曇》裡有廣說。
其次,所謂不失法:在同一界中,諸業有相似的、有不相似的,最初受身的時候果報單獨生起,而在現在的身上,又從業更生出業來。
這業有兩種,隨著輕重來承受果報。也有人說,這業承受完果報以後,業還存在,因為它不是念念生滅的。
所謂超越果位以後才滅、死了以後才滅:須陀洹等等是超越果位以後才滅,凡夫與阿羅漢是死了以後才滅。
所謂在這裡面分別有漏與無漏:從須陀洹等等諸位賢聖起,有漏、無漏等等應當加以分別。
十九、答:這道理仍舊不離斷常之過
答的一方說:這個道理,兩頭都不離斷與常的過失,所以也不應當接受。
二十、問:那樣就沒有業與果報了
問的一方說:若是這樣,那就沒有業與果報了。
二十一、頌:雖空亦不斷,雖有亦不常
答的一方說:
雖然是空,卻也不是斷;雖然是有,卻也不是常;業與果報並不失壞——這才是佛所說的。
二十二、釋:畢竟空故無可斷失,從顛倒起故不是常
這部論所說的道理,是離於斷與常的。為什麼呢?
業是畢竟空的、是寂滅之相、是自性遠離的,那還有什麼法可以斷、有什麼法可以失壞?
由於顛倒的因緣,才在生死之中往來,這也不是常。為什麼呢?如果一個法是從顛倒而生起的,那它就是虛妄不實的;不實,所以不是常。
其次,因為貪著顛倒、不知道實相的緣故,所以說業不失壞。這是佛所說的。
其次還要再說。
二十三、頌:諸業本不生,因為沒有決定的自性
〔T30 0023a01〕諸業本來就不生,因為沒有決定的自性;諸業也不滅,因為它本來不生。
如果業有自性,那它就叫作常;不造作也算是業,而常法是不可造作的。
如果有不造作而成的業,那就會有並未造作卻擔上罪的事;並沒有斷絕梵行,卻要擔上不淨的過失。
這樣一來,就破壞了一切世間的語言之法;造罪與造福,也就沒有差別了。
如果說業是決定的、自己有自性的,那麼承受過果報以後,還應當再受一次。
如果一切世間的業,是從煩惱而生的,而這煩惱並不真實,那業又哪裡會有真實可言?
二十四、釋:定性之業所帶出的種種過失
第一義之中,諸業不生。為什麼呢?因為沒有自性。因為不生的緣故,所以也不滅——並不是因為它是常,所以才不滅。
若不是這樣,業的體性就應當是決定實有的。業若決定有自性,那它就是常;若是常,那就是不造作的業。為什麼呢?因為常法是不能造作的。
其次,如果有不造作而成的業,那麼別人造罪,這個人卻要受報;又是別人斷絕梵行,這個人卻擔上罪過——這就破壞了世俗之法。
如果一切先已存在,那麼冬天就不必去籌畫春天的事,春天也不必去籌畫夏天的事。有這樣種種的過失。
其次,造福的與造罪的也就沒有差異了:生起布施、持戒等等的業,叫作造福;生起殺生、偷盜等等的業,叫作造罪。若是不造作而業已經有了,那就沒有分別可言。
其次,這業如果決定有自性,那麼一次承受果報以後,還應當再承受一次。
所以你說因為有不失法的緣故,所以有業報——那就有像這樣種種的過失。
其次,業如果是從煩惱生起的,而這煩惱並沒有決定的自性,只是從憶想分別而有。如果諸煩惱不真實,業又怎麼會真實?為什麼呢?因為因沒有自性,所以業也沒有自性。
二十五、問:果報之身現在明明是有的
問的一方說:如果諸煩惱與業都無自性、不真實,可是果報之身現在明明是有的,那它應該是真實的。
二十六、頌:煩惱與業尚且是空,何況諸身
答的一方說:
諸煩惱與諸業,被說是身的因緣;煩惱與諸業尚且是空,何況由它們所成的諸身?
二十七、釋:愛能潤生,業生上中下之報
諸位賢聖說煩惱與業是身的因緣。在這裡面,愛能夠滋潤而使受生,業能夠生出上、中、下與好、醜、貴、賤等等的果報。
如今諸煩惱與業,種種推求下來都沒有決定的自性,何況諸身能有決定的果?因為它們都是隨著因緣而有的。
二十八、問:經裡說有起業的人
問的一方說:你雖然用種種因緣破斥了業與果報,可是經裡說,是有起業的人的。既然有起業的人,就有業、有果報。就像所說的:
被無明所遮蔽,被愛結所繫縛,而對於本來的造作者,既不就是他,也不異於他。
《無始經》裡說,眾生被無明所覆蓋、被愛結所繫縛,在無始的生死之中往來,承受種種苦樂。
如今承受果報的這一位,對於先前造作的那一位,既不就是他,也不異於他。
如果就是他,那麼人造了罪而受牛的形體,就成了人不作牛、牛不作人。如果是異於他,那就失壞了業與果報,落入沒有因;沒有因,就是斷滅。
所以說,如今承受果報的這一位,對於先前造作的那一位,既不就是他,也不異於他。
二十九、頌:沒有業也沒有作者,哪裡會有受果的人
答的一方說:
業不從緣而生,也不從非緣而生,所以並沒有能夠起業的人。
既沒有業、也沒有作者,哪裡會有從業而生的果?如果連果都沒有,哪裡會有承受果的人?
三十、釋:五陰之中的假名人
如果沒有業、沒有造業的人,哪裡會有從業而生的果報?如果沒有果報,又怎麼會有承受果報的人?
業有三種。五陰之中的假名人是作者;這業在善處或惡處生起果,就叫作果報。
如果連起業的人尚且沒有,何況是業、是果報、以及承受果報的人?
三十一、問:現在明明看見眾生造業受報
問的一方說:你雖然用種種方式破斥了業、果報以及起業的人,可是現在明明看見眾生在造業、在承受果報。這件事又該怎麼說?
三十二、頌:如變化人更變作化人
答的一方說:
就像世尊以神通所變化出來的人,這樣的一個變化人,又再變作出一個化人。
最初的那個變化人,就叫作作者;變化人所造作的,就叫作業。
諸煩惱與諸業、作者與果報,全都如同幻術與夢境,如同陽焰,也如同回聲。
三十三、釋:化人說法、化人布施
就像佛以神通力所變化出來的化人,這化人又變化出化人來。就像化人一樣,並沒有實在的事,只是眼睛可以看見;而且化人也用口業說法、用身業布施等等——這些業雖然沒有真實,卻是眼睛看得見的。
像這樣,生死之身、作者與業,也應當這樣去了知。
所謂諸煩惱,就是三毒;分別起來有九十八使、九結、十纏、六垢等等無量的煩惱。
所謂業,就是身業、口業、意業;就今世、後世分別,有善、不善、無記,有苦報、樂報、不苦不樂報,有現報業、生報業、後報業,像這樣等等無量。
所謂作者,就是能夠生起諸煩惱與業、能夠承受果報的那一位。
所謂果報,就是從善業惡業所生的無記五陰。
像這樣種種業,都是空的、沒有自性的,如同幻術、如同夢境、如同陽焰、如同回聲。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Three, “Examination of Karma, Chapter Seventeen,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: Karma Determinately Exists, So Dharmas Should Not Be Empty
〔T30 0021b21〕The questioner says: Although you have refuted dharmas in many ways, karma determinately exists and can make every sentient being undergo its fruition. As the sūtra says, all sentient beings are born according to the karma they themselves have performed: those who commit evil fall into the hells, those who cultivate merit are born in the heavens, and those who practice the path realize nirvāṇa. Therefore, all dharmas should not be empty.
What is called karma is what follows.
II. Verse: Loving Goodness Is the Seed of Fruition in Two Lives
If people can subdue their own minds and benefit sentient beings, this is called loving goodness; it is the seed of fruition in this and later lives.
III. Commentary: First Extinguish One’s Own Evil, Then Benefit Others
People possess the three poisons of greed, anger, and delusion and, because they wish to trouble others, give rise to various activities. Those who cultivate goodness first extinguish their own evil; therefore it is said that they subdue their minds and benefit others.
Benefiting others means practicing generosity, keeping precepts, patience, and the rest without troubling sentient beings. This is called benefiting others; it is also called the merit of loving goodness and the seed of pleasant fruition in this and later lives.
Next, there is more to say.
IV. Verse: The Two Kinds of Karma Taught by the Great Sage
The Great Sage taught two kinds of karma: volition and what arises from volition. Within karma’s various particular characters, many kinds of analysis can be given.
V. Commentary: The Two Kinds of Karma Come from the Abhidharma
The Great Sage briefly taught two kinds of karma. The first is volition; the second is what arises from volition. These two kinds of karma are extensively explained in the Abhidharma.
VI. Verse: Volition Is Mental Karma; What Arises from Volition Is Bodily and Verbal Karma
The volition spoken of by the Buddha is mental karma. What arises from volition is bodily and verbal karma.
VII. Commentary: Why Volition Is Called Karma
Volition is an associated mental dharma. Among associated mental dharmas, it can initiate and produce action, and therefore it is called karma. Because of this volition, outward bodily and verbal karma arises.
Although other mind-dharmas and associated mental dharmas can also produce action, volition is the basis of everything done; therefore volition alone is called karma.
The character of this karma should now be explained.
VIII. Verse: Seven Dharmas Disclose the Character of All Karma
Bodily karma and verbal karma each have performed and nonperformed karma. Among these four things, some are wholesome and some unwholesome.
There is also merit arising from use, and demerit arises from use in the same way. Together with volition, these make seven dharmas. These seven disclose the character of all karma.
IX. Commentary: Four Kinds of Verbal Karma, Three of Bodily Karma, and Performance and Nonperformance
Verbal karma means the four kinds of verbal karma. Bodily karma means the three kinds of bodily karma.
These seven karmas have two distinctions: performed karma and nonperformed karma. What is done while acting is called performed karma; what constantly follows and arises after the act is called nonperformed karma. Each of these may be wholesome or unwholesome. Unwholesome means not stopping evil; wholesome means stopping evil.
There is also merit arising from use. Suppose a donor gives something to a recipient. If the recipient uses the gift, the donor obtains two kinds of merit: one arises from the giving itself, and the other from the recipient’s use.
Again, suppose someone shoots another person with an arrow. If the arrow kills that person, there are two kinds of demerit: one arises from shooting and the other from killing. If the arrow only strikes but does not kill, the archer incurs only the demerit of shooting and not the demerit of killing.
Therefore the verse says that demerit and merit arise from use. Together these are called six kinds of karma. The seventh is called volition. These seven constitute the analysis of karma’s character.
This karma has fruition in the present life and fruition in later lives. Since karma and fruition determinately exist, dharmas therefore should not be empty.
X. Answer: If It Remains Until Fruition, It Is Permanent; If It Ceases, No Karma Remains
〔T30 0022a05〕The respondent says:
If karma remains until fruition is undergone, this karma becomes permanent. If karma has ceased, cessation leaves no karma—how could it produce fruition?
If karma could remain until fruition is undergone, it would be a permanently abiding dharma. This cannot be established. Why? Karma bears the marks of arising and ceasing and cannot remain for even a single thought, much less until fruition becomes present.
If one says karma has ceased, cessation means absence. How, then, could it produce fruition?
XI. Question: A Continuum Such as Sprout and the Rest (The Grain-Seed Analogy)
The questioner says:
Just as the continuum of sprout and the rest all arises from a seed, from this continuum fruit is produced. Apart from the seed, there is no continuum.
From the seed there is a continuum, and from the continuum there is fruit. The seed comes first and fruit afterward; therefore, there is neither annihilation nor permanence.
In the same way, various mind-dharmas arise in continuity from the initial thought. From this continuum there is fruition; apart from mind, there is no continuum.
From mind there is a continuum, and from the continuum there is fruition. Karma comes first and fruition afterward; therefore, there is neither annihilation nor permanence.
XII. Commentary: The Grain Seed and the Initial Thought
Just as a sprout grows from a grain, then stalk, leaves, and the rest arise in continuity from the sprout, and fruit grows from this succession: apart from the seed, no continuum arises. Therefore it is said that from the grain there is a continuum and from the continuum there is fruit. Since the seed comes first and fruit afterward, there is neither annihilation nor permanence.
As in the grain-seed analogy, so too with karma and fruit. The initial thought that gives rise to demerit or merit is like a grain seed. Because of this thought, other mind-dharmas and associated mental dharmas arise in continuity until fruition becomes present. Because karma comes first and fruit afterward, there is neither annihilation nor permanence.
If fruition existed separately from karma, one would fall into annihilation and permanence.
The causal fruition brought about by wholesome karma is as follows.
XIII. Verse: The Ten White Paths of Karma and White Karmic Fruition
What accomplishes merit is these ten white paths of karma. The pleasures of the five desires in this and later lives are the fruition of white karma.
XIV. Commentary: The List of Ten White Paths of Karma and Their Fruit
White means wholesome and pure. The conditions that accomplish merit arise from these ten white paths of karma: not killing, not stealing, no sexual misconduct, no false speech, no divisive speech, no harsh speech, no useless speech, no jealousy, no anger, and no wrong view. These are called wholesome.
The fruition arising from body, speech, and mind is reputation and material benefit in this life and birth in honored stations among humans and devas in later lives.
Although generosity, respect, and the rest include many forms of merit, briefly stated they are all contained within the ten wholesome paths.
XV. Answer: Your Analysis Entails a Great Many Faults
The respondent says:
If one analyzes as you do, the faults are extremely numerous. Therefore, what you say cannot be established in principle.
If you use a grain as analogy because karma and fruition occur in continuity, the faults are extremely numerous and are not explained here in detail.
Your grain analogy cannot be established. Why? A grain can be touched, has form, and its continuum can be seen. Even after considering this, I still do not accept the account—how much less mind and karma, which are intangible, formless, invisible, and arise and cease without remaining. To explain them through continuity cannot be established.
Further, if the continuum of sprout and the rest proceeds from a grain, does it continue after the grain has ceased, or does it continue without the grain ceasing?
If it continues after the grain has ceased, it becomes causeless. If it continues without the grain ceasing, this single grain would constantly produce many grains. If so, one grain seed would produce every grain in the world. This cannot be established.
Therefore, karma and fruition cannot be established through continuity.
XVI. Question: Another Doctrine Congruent with Karma and Fruition
The questioner says:
Another doctrine congruent with karma and fruition should now be explained, one praised by the Buddhas, pratyekabuddhas, and worthy sages.
It is as follows.
XVII. Verse: The Dharma of Nonloss Is Like a Bond; Karma Is Like Property Owed
The dharma of nonloss is like a bond, and karma like property taken on debt. The nature of this dharma of nonloss is indeterminate, and analysis distinguishes four kinds.
It is not severed by seeing the truths but only by cultivation. Because this dharma of nonloss exists, all karmas have fruition.
If it were severed by seeing the truths while karma extended to a similar stage, faults such as the destruction of karma would follow.
Among all karmas of conditioned activities, some are similar and some dissimilar. When one first receives a body in a given realm, fruition arises independently at that time.
These two kinds of karma undergo fruition in the present life. Some also say that after fruition has been undergone, the karma remains as before.
It ceases either after passing beyond a fruit-stage or after death. Within this, outflowing and nonoutflowing are further distinguished.
XVIII. Commentary: The Bond and Property Owed, and the Four Kinds, Two Severances, and Two Cessations
What is called the dharma of nonloss should be understood as like a bond. What is called karma is like taking property.
This dharma of nonloss may be bound to the desire realm, the form realm, or the formless realm, or it may be unbound to the three realms. When distinguished among wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate, it is only indeterminate. The Abhidharma explains this indeterminate character extensively.
It is not severed by seeing the truths. In passing from one fruit-stage to another, it is severed through cultivation. Thus it is by relying on the dharma of nonloss that all karmas produce fruition.
If it were severed by seeing the truths while karma extended to a similar stage, the fault of destroying karma would follow. This is extensively explained in the Abhidharma.
Further, regarding the dharma of nonloss: within one realm, karmas are similar or dissimilar. When one first receives a body, fruition arises independently; and in the present body, karma further gives rise to karma.
This karma is of two kinds and undergoes fruition according to its weight. Some also say that after this karma has undergone fruition it still exists, because it does not arise and cease thought by thought.
As for ceasing after passing beyond a fruit-stage or ceasing after death: stream-enterers and the rest cease it after passing beyond a fruit-stage, while ordinary persons and arhats cease it after death.
As for distinguishing outflowing and nonoutflowing within this: beginning with stream-enterers and the other worthy sages, outflowing, nonoutflowing, and the rest should be distinguished.
XIX. Answer: This Doctrine Still Does Not Escape the Faults of Annihilation and Permanence
The respondent says: On both sides, this doctrine does not escape the faults of annihilation and permanence; therefore it too should not be accepted.
XX. Question: Then There Would Be No Karma and Fruition
The questioner says: If so, then there would be no karma and no fruition.
XXI. Verse: Though Empty, Not Annihilated; Though Existent, Not Permanent
The respondent says:
Though empty, it is not annihilated; though existent, it is not permanent. Karma and fruition are not lost—this is what the Buddha taught.
XXII. Commentary: Ultimately Empty, There Is Nothing to Annihilate or Lose; Arising from Inversion, It Is Not Permanent
The meaning taught in this treatise is free from annihilation and permanence. Why?
Karma is ultimately empty, bears the character of quiescent extinction, and is separate from intrinsic nature. What dharma is there to annihilate? What dharma is there to lose?
Because of inverted causes and conditions, there is coming and going in saṃsāra; this too is not permanent. Why? If a dharma arises from inversion, it is false and unreal. Because unreal, it is not permanent.
Further, because one greedily clings to inversion and does not know true character, it is said that karma is not lost. This is what the Buddha taught.
Next, there is more to say.
XXIII. Verse: Karmas Originally Do Not Arise Because They Have No Determinate Intrinsic Nature
〔T30 0023a01〕Karmas originally do not arise because they have no determinate intrinsic nature. Nor do karmas cease, because they do not originally arise.
If karma had intrinsic nature, it would be called permanent. What is not performed would still be called karma, while a permanent dharma cannot be performed.
If karma could exist without being performed, there would be demerit without commission; pure conduct would not have been broken, yet the fault of impurity would still be incurred.
This would destroy every convention of worldly language; committing wrong and cultivating merit would have no difference.
If karma were determinate and possessed intrinsic nature in itself, after one had undergone its fruition, one should undergo it once again.
If all worldly karma arises from afflictions and these afflictions are unreal, where could reality be found in karma?
XXIV. Commentary: The Many Faults Entailed by Karma with Determinate Intrinsic Nature
In the ultimate meaning, karmas do not arise. Why? Because they have no intrinsic nature. Because they do not arise, they also do not cease—not because they are permanent and therefore do not cease.
Otherwise, karma’s substance would have to be determinately existent. If karma determinately possessed intrinsic nature, it would be permanent. If permanent, it would be karma not performed. Why? Because a permanent dharma cannot be performed.
Further, if karma could exist without being performed, another person could commit a wrong and this person undergo its fruition. Again, another person could break pure conduct and this person incur the offense. This would destroy worldly convention.
If everything existed beforehand, then in winter one should not plan for spring, nor in spring should one plan for summer. Many such faults follow.
Further, there would be no difference between cultivating merit and committing wrong. Giving rise to such karmas as generosity and keeping precepts is called cultivating merit; giving rise to such karmas as killing and stealing is called committing wrong. If karma exists without being performed, no distinction remains.
Further, if this karma determinately possessed intrinsic nature, after undergoing fruition once, one should undergo it again.
Therefore, your claim that karmic fruition exists because of the dharma of nonloss entails these many faults.
Further, if karma arises from afflictions, these afflictions have no determinate intrinsic nature and exist only through conceptual recollection and discrimination. If afflictions are unreal, how could karma be real? Why? Because the cause has no intrinsic nature, karma too has no intrinsic nature.
XXV. Question: The Body of Fruition Plainly Exists Now
The questioner says: If afflictions and karma lack intrinsic nature and are unreal, still the body of fruition plainly exists now. It therefore should be real.
XXVI. Verse: Afflictions and Karmas Are Empty—How Much More the Bodies?
The respondent says:
Afflictions and karmas are said to be the causes and conditions of the body. Afflictions and karmas themselves are empty—how much more the bodies formed from them?
XXVII. Commentary: Craving Moistens Birth; Karma Produces Higher, Middle, and Lower Fruitions
The worthy sages say that afflictions and karma are the causes and conditions of the body. Within these, craving moistens and enables birth, while karma produces higher, middle, and lower, attractive and ugly, noble and base, and other such fruitions.
Now afflictions and karma, when sought in many ways, have no determinate intrinsic nature. How much less could bodies have determinate fruit? They exist according to causes and conditions.
XXVIII. Question: The Sūtras Speak of One Who Originates Karma
The questioner says: Although you have refuted karma and fruition through various causes and conditions, the sūtras say that one who originates karma exists. Because one who originates karma exists, karma and fruition exist. As it is said:
Obscured by ignorance and bound by the fetter of craving, the present undergoer is neither identical with nor different from the original agent.
The Beginningless Sūtra says that sentient beings, covered by ignorance and bound by the fetter of craving, come and go through beginningless saṃsāra and undergo various sufferings and pleasures.
The one who now undergoes fruition is neither identical with nor different from the one who acted before.
If identical, a person who committed wrong and received the form of a cow would entail that the person did not become the cow and the cow did not become the person. If different, karma and fruition would be lost and fall into causelessness; causelessness is annihilation.
Therefore, the one who now undergoes fruition is neither identical with nor different from the one who acted before.
XXIX. Verse: With Neither Karma nor Agent, Where Could There Be One Who Undergoes the Fruit?
The respondent says:
Karma does not arise from conditions, nor does it arise from nonconditions. Therefore, no one exists who can originate karma.
With neither karma nor agent, how could there be fruit arising from karma? If there is no fruit, how could there be one who undergoes the fruit?
XXX. Commentary: The Person Provisionally Named among the Five Aggregates
If neither karma nor the one who performs karma exists, how could fruition arise from karma? If fruition does not exist, how could there be one who undergoes fruition?
Karma is of three kinds. The person provisionally named among the five aggregates is the agent. When this karma produces a fruit in a good or bad destination, it is called fruition.
If even the one who originates karma does not exist, how much less karma, fruition, and one who undergoes fruition?
XXXI. Question: We Plainly See Sentient Beings Perform Karma and Undergo Fruition
The questioner says: Although you have refuted karma, fruition, and one who originates karma in many ways, we now plainly see sentient beings perform karma and undergo fruition. How is this to be explained?
XXXII. Verse: Like a Conjured Person Who Conjures Another Person
The respondent says:
It is like a person whom the World-Honored One conjures through supernormal power: this conjured person in turn conjures another person.
The first conjured person is called the agent. What the conjured person does is called karma.
Afflictions and karmas, agent and fruition, are all like illusion and dream, like a mirage and an echo.
XXXIII. Commentary: A Conjured Person Teaches Dharma and Gives Alms
It is like the conjured person produced by the Buddha’s supernormal power; this conjured person in turn conjures another person. Like a conjured person, it has no real affair and can merely be seen. Moreover, the conjured person uses verbal karma to teach the Dharma and bodily karma to give alms and so forth. Although these karmas are unreal, they can be seen.
In this way, the body in saṃsāra, the agent, and karma should also be understood.
What are called afflictions are the three poisons; distinguished further, there are ninety-eight tendencies, nine fetters, ten enwrapments, six stains, and immeasurable other afflictions.
What is called karma is bodily, verbal, and mental karma. Distinguished according to this and later lives, there are wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate; painful fruition, pleasant fruition, and neither-painful-nor-pleasant fruition; karma with fruition in the present life, karma with fruition in the next life, and karma with fruition in a later life—immeasurable kinds such as these.
What is called the agent is the one who can give rise to afflictions and karmas and can undergo fruition.
What is called fruition is the indeterminate five aggregates produced from wholesome and unwholesome karma.
All these various karmas are empty and without intrinsic nature, like illusion, dream, mirage, and echo.
觀法品第十八Examination of Dharma
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷三〈觀法品第十八〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:既說畢竟空,從哪裡進去
〔T30 0023c16〕問的一方說:如果一切法都是畢竟空的,沒有生也沒有滅,這樣才叫作諸法的實相,那麼要怎樣才進得去?
答的一方說:因為滅除了對我與我所的執著,所以得到一切法空。這無我的智慧,就叫作進入。
問的一方說:怎麼知道諸法是無我的?
答的一方於是以偈頌回答如下。
二、頌:從無我智到甘露味
如果我就是五陰,那麼我便成了有生有滅的;如果我異於五陰,那麼我便沒有五陰之相。
如果沒有一個我,哪裡還能有我所?滅除了我與我所的緣故,就名為得到無我的智慧。
得到無我智慧的人,這才叫作真實的觀;得到無我智慧的人,這樣的人極為希有。
內與外的我與我所,都滅盡而沒有了,所以種種受也就滅去;受滅了,身也就滅了。
因為業與煩惱滅去的緣故,名之為解脫;業與煩惱本來不是實有的,一入於空,戲論就滅了。
〔T30 0024a01〕諸佛有時說有我,有時又說無我;而在諸法的實相之中,既沒有我,也沒有非我。
所謂諸法的實相,是心的活動與言語的道路都斷絕了;沒有生也沒有滅,寂滅得如同涅槃。
一切是實、一切非實,也是實也是非實,非實也非非實——這就名為諸佛之法。
自己知道而不隨著他人轉,寂滅而沒有戲論,沒有別異也沒有分別,這就名為實相。
如果一個法是從眾緣而生的,它既不就是因,也不異於因;因為這樣,所以名為實相,既不斷也不常。
不一也不異,不常也不斷——這就名為諸位世尊教化眾生的甘露之味。
如果佛不出世,佛法也已經滅盡了,那時辟支佛的智慧,仍可以從遠離之中生起。
三、釋:我若即陰、若離陰,兩門都不成
有人說有一個神我,那麼應當有兩種可能:或者五陰就是神我,或者離開五陰另有一個神我。
若五陰就是神我,那麼神我便是生滅之相,正如偈頌中所說。若神我就是五陰,那便是生滅之相。為什麼?因為它一生起就壞敗了。因為有生滅之相的緣故,所以五陰是無常的。既然五陰無常,那麼生與滅這兩個法也同樣是無常的。為什麼?因為生與滅也是一生起就壞敗,所以無常。神我若就是五陰,五陰既然無常,神我也就應當是無常的生滅之相;但這件事不能成立。
若離開五陰另有神我,那麼神我便沒有五陰之相,正如偈頌中所說。若神我異於五陰,那就不是五陰之相;然而離開五陰,再沒有別的法可指。若說離開五陰另有一個法,那麼它是以什麼相、什麼法而存在的呢?
若說神我像虛空一樣,離開五陰而存在,這也不能成立。為什麼?〈破六種品〉中已經破過了:虛空並沒有一個法可名為虛空。
四、四種信裡都找不到神我
若說因為有可信的憑據,所以有神我,這件事也不能成立。為什麼?可信的憑據有四種:一是現前之事可信;二是比度而知可信,譬如看見了煙就知道有火;三是譬喻可信,譬如某國沒有鍮石,就用金來比方它;四是賢聖所說可信,譬如說有地獄、有天、有欝單曰——沒有人親眼見過,只因信賢聖之語才知道。
這神我在一切可信的憑據之中都不可得:現前之事裡沒有,比度而知裡也沒有。為什麼?所謂比度而知,是先見過了,然後才比類推知;譬如有人先見過有火就有煙,後來只見到煙,便知道有火。神我的道理卻不是這樣:誰能先見到神我與五陰相合,然後見到五陰便知道有神我呢?
若說比度而知有三種:第一種叫如本,第二種叫如殘,第三種叫共見。如本,是指先見過有火就有煙,如今見到煙,便知道像原先那樣有火。如殘,是譬如煮飯,一粒熟了便知道其餘的都熟了。共見,是譬如眼見一個人從這裡走到那裡,也就見到了他的去;太陽也是如此,從東方出來走到西方,雖然沒有見到它在去,但因為人有去的相狀,所以知道太陽也有去。像這樣,苦、樂、憎、愛、覺知等等,也應當有所依託——譬如見到人民,就知道必定依於王。
這些說法都不能成立。為什麼?共見這一種憑信,是先見過人與去法相合而到了別處,後來見到太陽到了別處,所以知道有去法。可是從來沒有人先見到五陰與神我相合,然後見到五陰便知道有神我,所以共相比度而知之中,也沒有神我。
賢聖所說之中也沒有神我。為什麼?賢聖所說的,都是先親眼見過然後才說的;又因為諸位賢聖所說的其餘事情都可信,所以應當知道他們說有地獄等等也是可信的。神我卻不是這樣:沒有人先見到神我而後來說它。所以在四種憑信等一切憑信之中尋求神我,都不可得;尋求神我不可得的緣故,所以神我沒有——因此離開五陰並沒有另一個神我。
五、修八聖道,得決定的無我無我所智
再者,〈破根品〉中見、見者與可見都已被破,所以神我也同樣被破。何況眼所見的粗顯之法尚且不可得,虛妄的憶想之類又怎能有一個神我在?由此知道無我。
因為有我,所以才有我所;如果沒有我,那就沒有我所。修習八聖道的各支,滅去我與我所的因緣,因此得到無我無我所的決定智慧。
六、無餘涅槃
再者,所謂無我無我所,在第一義之中也是不可得的。能無我無我所的人,才能真實地見到諸法。凡夫因為我與我所障蔽了慧眼的緣故,所以不能見到真實。如今聖人沒有我與我所,所以種種煩惱也滅了;煩惱滅了的緣故,就能見到諸法的實相。
內與外的我與我所滅了,所以種種受也滅;受滅了,所以無量的後世之身也都滅——這就名為說無餘涅槃。
七、有餘涅槃
問的一方說:那麼有餘涅槃又是怎樣?
答的一方說:因為種種煩惱以及業都滅了,名為心得到解脫。這些煩惱與業,都是從憶想分別生起的,並沒有實體;而種種憶想分別,又都是從戲論生起的。得到諸法實相畢竟空,種種戲論就滅了——這就名為說有餘涅槃。
八、諸佛隨眾生根機,或說有我、或說無我
實相之法就是這樣。諸佛以一切智觀察眾生的緣故,種種不同地為他們說法:也說有我,也說無我。
若是心還沒有成熟的人,還沒有分得涅槃之分,不知道畏懼罪業,為這一類人的緣故就說有我。又有已經得道的人,知道諸法是空的,只是假名說有我,為這一類人的緣故說有我也沒有過失。又有修布施持戒等福德的人,厭離生死的苦惱,卻又畏懼涅槃是永遠的滅絕,因此佛為這一類人說無我。
諸法只是因緣和合而成,生的時候是空地生、滅的時候是空地滅,所以說無我,只是假名說有我。又已經得道的人,知道無我並不落入斷滅,所以說無我也沒有過失。
因此偈頌中說:諸佛說有我,也說無我;若在真實之中,則不說我也不說非我。
九、無我也不可執成決定
問的一方說:如果無我是真實的,只是依世俗才說有我,這樣有什麼過失?
答的一方說:正因為破除我的執法,才有無我這一說;我既然決定不可得,哪裡還有一個決定的無我?如果執定有一個無我,那就是斷滅,反而生出貪著來。就如《般若》中所說:菩薩執有我不是行,執無我也不是行。
十、實相中言語道斷、心行皆滅
問的一方說:如果既不說我、也不說非我,既不說空、也不說不空,那佛法究竟說的是什麼?
答的一方說:佛說的是諸法實相。實相之中沒有言語的道路,種種心的活動都止息了。心是憑取相之緣而生的,是因為先世的業果報才有的,不能真實地見到諸法,所以說心行滅。
問的一方說:若說凡夫的心不能見到真實,聖人的心應當能見到真實,為什麼說一切心行都滅?
〔T30 0025a01〕答的一方說:諸法實相就是涅槃。涅槃名為滅,這個滅是趣向涅槃的,所以也名為滅。心若是真實的,何必用空等解脫門?在種種禪定之中,又為什麼以滅盡定為第一?而且最終仍要歸於無餘涅槃。因此應當知道:一切心的活動都是虛妄的;因為虛妄,所以應當滅去。
諸法的實相,超出種種心數之法,沒有生也沒有滅,是寂滅之相,如同涅槃。
十一、為什麼要說如同涅槃
問的一方說:經中說諸法從來就是寂滅之相,那就是涅槃了,為什麼要說如同涅槃?
答的一方說:執著法的人把法分別成兩種:一種是世間,一種是涅槃;他只肯說涅槃是寂滅,不肯說世間是寂滅。這部論中所說的是一切法性空、是寂滅之相;因為執著法的人不能理解,所以用涅槃來作譬喻——就如你所說的涅槃之相是空、無相、寂滅、無戲論,一切世間之法也正是這樣。
十二、四句是隨機的方便
問的一方說:若佛不說我也不說非我,種種心行都滅、言語的道路也斷了,那要怎樣才能令人知道諸法實相?
答的一方說:諸佛有無量的方便之力,諸法也沒有決定的相;為了度眾生,或者說一切是實,或者說一切不實,或者說一切亦實亦不實,或者說一切非實非不實。
說一切是實,是因為推求諸法的真實體性,都入於第一義平等的一相,也就是無相——譬如眾多的水流顏色不同、味道不同,一入於大海,便成一色一味。
說一切不實,是因為諸法在還沒有入於實相的時候,一一分別去觀察,都沒有真實,只是眾緣和合才有。
說一切亦實亦不實,是因為眾生有上、中、下三品:上等的人觀諸法之相非實非不實;中等的人觀諸法之相一切實、一切不實;下等的人智力淺薄,觀諸法之相少分是實、少分不實——觀涅槃這無為之法不壞,所以說是實,觀生死這有為之法虛偽,所以說不實。
說非實非不實,是為了破除實與不實兩邊,所以說非實非不實。
十三、餘處離四句,此中說四句
問的一方說:佛在別處說要離開非有非無,這裡為什麼說非有非無正是佛所說的?
答的一方說:別處那樣說,是為了破除四種貪著。而在這裡,是於四句之中都沒有戲論,聽聞佛所說便能得道,所以說非實非不實。
十四、實相之相:不隨他、寂滅、無戲論
問的一方說:既知道佛是依這四句的因緣而說法,那麼得諸法實相的人,要憑什麼相才可以知道?實相又是怎樣的?
答的一方說:就是能夠不隨他。所謂不隨他,是說即使外道現出神通之力,說這是道、這不是道,他仍自信自心而不隨之而轉;乃至外道變化形身,他雖然不知道那並不是佛,但因為善解實相的緣故,心不可被扭轉。
在這實相之中沒有法可取、也沒有法可捨,所以名為寂滅之相。因為是寂滅之相,所以不被戲論所戲論。戲論有兩種:一種是愛論,一種是見論;這裡面沒有這兩種戲論。兩種戲論都沒有的緣故,就沒有憶想分別、沒有別異之相——這就名為實相。
十五、緣生法不即因不異因,所以不斷不常
問的一方說:如果諸法都空,豈不是要墮入斷滅?而不生不滅,豈不是又要墮入常?
答的一方說:不是這樣。前面已經說過實相沒有戲論,心相寂滅、言語的道路斷絕;是你如今貪著取相,才在實相之法中見到斷與常的過失。得實相的人說:諸法是從眾緣而生的,既不就是因,也不異於因,所以不斷也不常。若果異於因,那就是斷;若果不異於因,那就是常。
十六、利益:甘露之味與三種得道
問的一方說:如果這樣理解,究竟有什麼利益?
答的一方說:若行道的人能夠通達這樣的義理,就能於一切法上不一不異、不斷不常。若能如此,便得以滅去種種煩惱與戲論,得到常樂的涅槃——所以說諸佛以甘露之味教化眾生。就如世間所說,得到天上的甘露漿,便沒有老病死、沒有種種衰惱。這實相之法,才是真正的甘露之味。
佛說實相有三種:若得到諸法實相、滅去種種煩惱,名為聲聞法;若生起大悲、發無上心,名為大乘;若佛不出世、沒有佛法的時候,辟支佛憑遠離而生起智慧。
若佛度眾生已畢而入無餘涅槃,遺留的教法也滅盡了,先世若有應當得道的人,稍作觀察厭離的因緣,獨自進入山林、遠離喧鬧而得道,就名為辟支佛。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Three, “Examination of Dharmas, Chapter Eighteen,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: If All Is Ultimately Empty, How Does One Enter?
〔T30 0023c16〕The questioner says: If all dharmas are ultimately empty, without arising or ceasing, and this is called the true character of dharmas, how does one enter it?
The respondent says: By extinguishing attachment to self and what belongs to self, one obtains the emptiness of all dharmas. This wisdom of no-self is called entry.
The questioner says: How do we know that dharmas are without self?
The respondent answers with the following verses.
II. Verses: From the Wisdom of No-Self to the Flavor of Ambrosia
If the self is the five aggregates, the self undergoes arising and ceasing. If the self differs from the five aggregates, it does not have the aggregates’ character.
If no self exists, how could there be what belongs to self? Because self and what belongs to self are extinguished, this is called obtaining the wisdom of no-self.
One who obtains the wisdom of no-self is said to contemplate reality. A person who obtains the wisdom of no-self is exceedingly rare.
Because internal and external self and what belongs to self are utterly extinguished and absent, the various appropriations cease. When appropriation ceases, the body ceases.
Because karma and afflictions cease, this is called release. Karma and afflictions are originally unreal; upon entering emptiness, conceptual proliferation ceases.
〔T30 0024a01〕Buddhas sometimes teach self, and sometimes teach no-self. Yet in the true character of dharmas, there is neither self nor nonself.
In what is called the true character of dharmas, the activities of mind and paths of language are cut off. Without arising or ceasing, it is quiescent like nirvāṇa.
All is real; all is unreal; all is both real and unreal; all is neither real nor unreal. This is called the Dharma of the Buddhas.
Known for oneself and not followed from another, quiescent and without conceptual proliferation, without difference or discrimination: this is called true character.
If a dharma arises from a multitude of conditions, it is neither identical with nor different from its cause. Therefore it is called true character, neither annihilated nor permanent.
Neither one nor different, neither permanent nor annihilated: this is called the flavor of ambrosia through which the World-Honored Ones teach sentient beings.
If a Buddha does not appear in the world and the Buddha’s Dharma has already vanished, the wisdom of pratyekabuddhas can still arise from seclusion.
III. Commentary: Whether Self Is Identical with or Separate from the Aggregates, Neither Gate Stands
Some say that a spiritual self exists. There must then be two possibilities: either the five aggregates are the spiritual self, or another spiritual self exists apart from the five aggregates.
If the five aggregates are the spiritual self, that self bears the marks of arising and ceasing, as stated in the verse. If self is the five aggregates, it bears the marks of arising and ceasing. Why? Because once arisen, it deteriorates. Since the five aggregates bear the marks of arising and ceasing, they are impermanent. Since the five aggregates are impermanent, arising and ceasing themselves are likewise impermanent. Why? Because arising and ceasing also deteriorate once arisen and are therefore impermanent. If the spiritual self is the five aggregates, then because the aggregates are impermanent, the self should likewise be impermanent and bear the marks of arising and ceasing. But this cannot be established.
If a spiritual self exists apart from the five aggregates, it has none of the aggregates’ character, as stated in the verse. If the self differs from the five aggregates, it does not have their character; yet apart from the five aggregates there is no further dharma to indicate. If a dharma existed apart from the five aggregates, by what character and as what dharma would it exist?
If one says the spiritual self exists apart from the five aggregates like space, this too cannot be established. Why? The “Examination of the Six Elements” has already refuted it: no dharma exists that can be called space.
IV. The Spiritual Self Cannot Be Found in Any of the Four Kinds of Warrant
If one claims that the spiritual self exists because there is trustworthy warrant for it, this too cannot be established. Why? There are four kinds of trustworthy warrant. First is trust in a present fact. Second is trust in inferential knowledge, as when one sees smoke and knows there is fire. Third is trust in analogy, as when a land has no brass and gold is used to illustrate it. Fourth is trust in what worthy sages teach, as when hells, heavens, and Uttarakuru are said to exist. No one has seen them, but by trusting the words of sages, one knows.
This spiritual self is unobtainable in every trustworthy warrant: it is absent in present facts and absent in inferential knowledge. Why? Inferential knowledge means first having seen and then knowing by analogy. Someone first sees that where there is fire, there is smoke; later, merely seeing smoke, that person knows there is fire. The case of the spiritual self is not like this. Who first saw the spiritual self joined with the five aggregates and then, seeing the aggregates, knew the spiritual self existed?
Suppose one says inferential knowledge has three kinds: as with the original, as with the remainder, and commonly seen. “As with the original” means that one first saw fire with smoke and now, seeing smoke, knows that fire exists as before. “As with the remainder” is like cooking rice: when one grain is cooked, one knows that all the rest are cooked. “Commonly seen” is like seeing a person walk from here to there and thereby seeing that person’s going. The sun is the same: it emerges in the east and reaches the west. Although no one sees it in the act of going, because a person has the appearance of going, one knows the sun also goes. In the same way, suffering, pleasure, hate, love, awareness, and the rest should have something on which they depend—just as seeing subjects lets one know they must depend upon a king.
None of these accounts can be established. Why? The commonly seen warrant is established only because one first saw a person joined with the dharma of going and reaching another place; later, seeing the sun reach another place, one knows there is going. Yet no one has ever first seen the five aggregates joined with a spiritual self and then, seeing the five aggregates, known that self exists. Therefore, the spiritual self is absent from inference through a shared character.
Nor is there a spiritual self in what worthy sages teach. Why? What worthy sages teach, they first saw with their own eyes and then taught. Further, because the other matters taught by worthy sages are trustworthy, one should know that their teachings about hells and the rest are also trustworthy. The spiritual self is not like this: there is no one who first saw the spiritual self and then spoke of it. Therefore, when the spiritual self is sought among the four warrants and every other warrant, it is unobtainable. Because it is unobtainable, it does not exist; hence there is no distinct spiritual self apart from the five aggregates.
V. Cultivating the Noble Eightfold Path and Obtaining Determinate Wisdom of Neither Self nor What Belongs to Self
Further, in the “Examination of the Faculties,” seeing, seer, and visible object have all been refuted; the spiritual self is refuted in the same way. How much less could a spiritual self exist among false conceptual recollections when even coarse dharmas visible to the eye are unobtainable? Thus one knows there is no self.
Only because there is a self can there be what belongs to self. If there is no self, there is nothing belonging to self. By cultivating the factors of the noble eightfold path and extinguishing the causes and conditions of self and what belongs to self, one obtains determinate wisdom of neither self nor what belongs to self.
VI. Nirvāṇa without Remainder
Further, what is called neither self nor what belongs to self is itself unobtainable in the ultimate meaning. Those without self and what belongs to self can truly see dharmas. Because ordinary people’s wisdom-eyes are obstructed by self and what belongs to self, they cannot see reality. Now worthy sages are without self and what belongs to self, and therefore their various afflictions also cease. Because afflictions cease, they can see the true character of dharmas.
Because internal and external self and what belongs to self cease, the various appropriations cease. Because appropriations cease, immeasurable later bodies also all cease. This is called nirvāṇa without remainder.
VII. Nirvāṇa with Remainder
The questioner says: What, then, of nirvāṇa with remainder?
The respondent says: Because the various afflictions and karmas cease, the mind is said to obtain release. These afflictions and karmas all arise from conceptual recollection and discrimination and have no real substance; the various conceptual recollections and discriminations all arise from conceptual proliferation. When one obtains the ultimately empty true character of dharmas, the various conceptual proliferations cease. This is called nirvāṇa with remainder.
VIII. According to Sentient Beings’ Capacities, Buddhas Teach Either Self or No-Self
Such is the dharma of true character. Because Buddhas observe sentient beings with omniscience, they teach them in many different ways: they teach that self exists, and they teach no-self.
To those whose minds are not yet mature, who have no share in nirvāṇa and do not know to fear wrongdoing, self is taught. Some have already attained the path and know that dharmas are empty; for them self is spoken of only as a provisional name, and teaching self entails no fault. Others cultivate such merits as generosity and keeping precepts and weary of the suffering of saṃsāra, yet fear nirvāṇa as eternal extinction; for them, the Buddha teaches no-self.
Dharmas are merely formed by the conjunction of causes and conditions. At arising they arise emptily; at ceasing they cease emptily. Therefore no-self is taught, while self is spoken of only as a provisional name. Those who have attained the path know that no-self does not fall into annihilation; therefore teaching no-self entails no fault.
Thus the verse says: Buddhas teach self and also teach no-self; within reality, they teach neither self nor nonself.
IX. No-Self Must Not Be Grasped as Determinate Either
The questioner says: If no-self is real and self is taught only according to worldly convention, what fault is there?
The respondent says: No-self is taught precisely to refute the dharma of self. Since self is determinately unobtainable, how could there be a determinate no-self? If one grasps that no-self determinately exists, this is annihilation and instead gives rise to craving attachment. As the Prajñā teaches: for a bodhisattva, grasping self is not practice, and grasping no-self is not practice either.
X. In True Character, the Paths of Language Are Cut Off and All Activities of Mind Cease
The questioner says: If neither self nor nonself, neither empty nor nonempty, is taught, what does the Buddha’s Dharma ultimately teach?
The respondent says: The Buddha teaches the true character of dharmas. In true character, there is no path of language, and the various activities of mind cease. Mind arises through conditions by grasping marks and exists because of the fruition of karma from past lives. It cannot truly see dharmas, and therefore the activities of mind are said to cease.
The questioner says: If ordinary people’s minds cannot see reality, the minds of worthy sages should be able to see it. Why say that all activities of mind cease?
〔T30 0025a01〕The respondent says: The true character of dharmas is nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa is called cessation, and because this cessation tends toward nirvāṇa, it too is called cessation. If mind were real, what need would there be for gateways to release such as emptiness? Among the various meditative absorptions, why would the attainment of cessation rank first? Moreover, all ultimately return to nirvāṇa without remainder. Therefore one should know that all activities of mind are false; because false, they should cease.
The true character of dharmas transcends the various associated mental dharmas. Without arising or ceasing, it bears the character of quiescence, like nirvāṇa.
XI. Why Say “Like Nirvāṇa”?
The questioner says: The sūtras teach that dharmas have always borne the character of quiescence, which itself is nirvāṇa. Why say “like nirvāṇa”?
The respondent says: Those attached to dharmas discriminate two kinds of dharma: the world and nirvāṇa. They are willing to say that nirvāṇa is quiescent but not that the world is quiescent. This treatise teaches that all dharmas are empty of intrinsic nature and bear the character of quiescence. Because those attached to dharmas do not understand, nirvāṇa is used as an analogy. Just as you say nirvāṇa’s character is empty, signless, quiescent, and without conceptual proliferation, so too are all worldly dharmas.
XII. The Four Alternatives Are Skillful Means Adapted to Capacity
The questioner says: If the Buddha teaches neither self nor nonself, while the various activities of mind cease and the path of language is cut off, how can people be made to know the true character of dharmas?
The respondent says: Buddhas have immeasurable power in skillful means, and dharmas have no determinate character. To liberate sentient beings, they sometimes teach that all is real, sometimes that all is unreal, sometimes that all is both real and unreal, and sometimes that all is neither real nor unreal.
All is real because, when the real substance of dharmas is sought, everything enters the one equal character of ultimate meaning—namely, no-character. It is like many streams of different colors and flavors that, upon entering the great ocean, become one color and one flavor.
All is unreal because before dharmas have entered true character, each one examined separately has no reality and exists only through the conjunction of many conditions.
All is both real and unreal because sentient beings are of three grades: higher, middle, and lower. Those of the higher grade contemplate dharmas’ character as neither real nor unreal. Those of the middle grade contemplate all dharmas as real and all as unreal. Those of the lower grade have shallow wisdom and contemplate part of dharmas’ character as real and part as unreal: they regard nirvāṇa, an unconditioned dharma, as indestructible and therefore real, and saṃsāra, a conditioned dharma, as false and therefore unreal.
Neither real nor unreal is taught to refute the two extremes of real and unreal.
XIII. Elsewhere One Leaves the Four Alternatives; Here the Four Alternatives Are Taught
The questioner says: Elsewhere the Buddha teaches departure from neither existence nor nonexistence. Why is neither existence nor nonexistence here said to be the Buddha’s teaching?
The respondent says: Elsewhere this is taught to refute four kinds of craving attachment. Here, however, there is no conceptual proliferation within the four alternatives; on hearing the Buddha’s teaching, one can attain the path. Therefore, neither real nor unreal is taught.
XIV. The Character of True Character: Not Following Another, Quiescent, without Conceptual Proliferation
The questioner says: Now that we know the Buddha teaches through the conditions of these four alternatives, by what character can one who has obtained the true character of dharmas be known? What is true character like?
The respondent says: Such a person can refrain from following another. Not following another means that even if non-Buddhists display supernormal power and say this is the path or this is not the path, one trusts one’s own mind and does not follow them. Even if non-Buddhists transform their bodies and one does not know they are not the Buddha, because one well understands true character, one’s mind cannot be turned.
Because no dharma can be taken or rejected in this true character, it is called the character of quiescence. Because it is quiescent, conceptual proliferation cannot proliferate about it. Conceptual proliferation has two kinds: the discourse of craving and the discourse of views. Neither exists here. Because both kinds of conceptual proliferation are absent, there is no conceptual recollection or discrimination and no character of difference. This is called true character.
XV. A Dependently Arisen Dharma Is Neither Identical with nor Different from Its Cause, and Therefore Neither Annihilated nor Permanent
The questioner says: If dharmas are all empty, does this not fall into annihilation? And does nonarising and nonceasing not fall into permanence?
The respondent says: It is not so. As explained before, true character is without conceptual proliferation, the character of mind is quiescent, and the path of language is cut off. You now greedily cling to grasping marks and therefore see the faults of annihilation and permanence in the dharma of true character. One who obtains true character says that dharmas arise from a multitude of conditions and are neither identical with nor different from their causes; therefore, they are neither annihilated nor permanent. If fruit differed from cause, that would be annihilation. If fruit did not differ from cause, that would be permanence.
XVI. Benefit: The Flavor of Ambrosia and Three Ways of Attaining the Path
The questioner says: If one understands in this way, what benefit is ultimately gained?
The respondent says: If practitioners can penetrate this meaning, then regarding all dharmas they are neither one nor different, neither annihilated nor permanent. In this way, they at once extinguish the various afflictions and conceptual proliferations and attain the constant bliss of nirvāṇa. Therefore, the Buddhas are said to teach sentient beings through the flavor of ambrosia. As people in the world say, one who obtains the heavenly draught of ambrosia is without age, illness, death, or any decline and distress. This dharma of true character is the genuine flavor of ambrosia.
The Buddha taught three modes of true character. If one obtains the true character of dharmas and extinguishes the various afflictions, this is called the Śrāvaka teaching. If one gives rise to great compassion and awakens the unsurpassed mind, this is called the Mahāyāna. If a Buddha does not appear in the world and the Buddha’s Dharma is absent, a pratyekabuddha’s wisdom arises from seclusion.
After a Buddha has finished liberating sentient beings, entered nirvāṇa without remainder, and the teaching left behind has vanished, if someone from a past life is due to attain the path, that person briefly contemplates the conditions for disenchantment, enters the mountain forest alone, withdraws from clamor, and attains the path. Such a person is called a pratyekabuddha.
觀時品第十九Examination of Time
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷三〈觀時品第十九〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:三時互相因待,所以應當有時
〔T30 0025c02〕問的一方說:應當是有時的,因為時是憑著相因相待才成立的。因為有過去時,就有未來時、現在時;因為有現在時,就有過去時、未來時;因為有未來時,就有過去時、現在時。上、中、下與一、異等等的法,也都是彼此相因相待才有的。
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、頌:若因過去而有,二時應在過去之中
若是因著過去時,才有未來時與現在時,那麼未來時與現在時,就應當在過去時裡面。
三、釋:若在過去之中,三時便全成過去
若是因著過去時,才有未來時、現在時的話,那麼過去時之中就應當有未來時、現在時。為什麼呢?隨著所因的那個處所有法成立,那個處所就應當有那個法。就像因著燈才有明成立,隨著有燈的地方就應當有明。像這樣,因著過去時而成立未來時、現在時,那麼過去時之中就應當有未來時、現在時。
若是過去時之中有未來時、現在時,那麼三時就全都叫作過去時了。為什麼呢?因為未來時、現在時都在過去時之中的緣故。若是一切時全都是過去,那麼就沒有未來時、現在時了,因為全都是過去的緣故。若是沒有未來時、現在時,也就應當沒有過去時。為什麼呢?因為過去時是因著未來時、現在時,才叫作過去時的緣故。
就像因著過去時而成立未來時、現在時,同樣也應當因著未來時、現在時而成立過去時。如今既然沒有未來時、現在時,過去時也就應當沒有。所以先前所說『因著過去時而成立未來時、現在時』,這件事不能成立。
若說過去時之中沒有未來時、現在時,卻能因著過去時而成立未來時、現在時——這件事也不能成立。為什麼呢?
四、頌:若不在過去之中,又怎能因過去而有
若是過去時之中,沒有未來與現在,那麼未來時、現在時,又怎麼能因著過去時而有呢?
五、釋:各有異相就不相待,如瓶如衣
若是未來時、現在時不在過去時之中,那怎麼能因著過去時而成立未來時、現在時呢?為什麼呢?若是三時各有各的相貌,就不應當相因相待而成立,就像瓶、衣等等的物品,各自別別地成立,並不相因相待。
而如今,不因著過去時,未來時、現在時便不成立;不因著現在時,過去時、未來時便不成立;不因著未來時,過去時、現在時便不成立。你先前說過去時之中雖然沒有未來時、現在時,卻能因著過去時而成立未來時、現在時——這件事不能成立。
六、問:不因過去而成,又有什麼過失
〔T30 0026a04〕問的一方說:若是不因著過去時而成立未來時、現在時,那又有什麼過失呢?
答的一方於是回答如下。
七、頌:不因過去,則二時俱無
不因著過去時,就沒有未來時,也沒有現在時,所以這兩個時都沒有。
八、釋:不因過去,現在未來在何處有
不因著過去時,就不能成立未來時、現在時。為什麼呢?若是不因著過去時而有現在時,那麼在什麼地方有現在時呢?未來時也是這樣,在什麼地方有未來時呢?所以不因著過去時,就沒有未來時、現在時。像這樣,時只是相待而有的緣故,實在是沒有時。
九、頌:餘二時與上中下一異,同樣皆無
因為這樣的義理的緣故,就知道其餘的兩個時,以及上、中、下與一、異,這些法都沒有。
十、釋:離上無中下,一異互相因待
因為這樣的義理的緣故,應當知道其餘的未來時、現在時也應當沒有,以及上、中、下與一、異等等的諸法,也應當全都沒有。
就像因著上才有中與下,離開上就沒有中與下。若是離開上而另有中與下,那就不應當相因相待了。因著一的緣故才有異,因著異的緣故才有一;若是一實在是有的,就不應當因著異才有;若是異實在是有的,就不應當因著一才有。像這樣等等的諸法,也應當照這樣破。
十一、問:歲月日須臾有差別,所以知道有時
問的一方說:像有歲、月、日、須臾等等的差別,所以知道是有時的。
答的一方於是回答如下。
十二、頌:住去皆不可得,時因物而有
時的安住不可得,時的過去也不可得;時若是不可得,怎麼能說時的相貌呢?
因著物的緣故才有時,離開物哪裡有時?物尚且沒有所有,何況會有時!
十三、釋:物無故時無
時若是不安住,就不應當可得;時的安住也是沒有的。若是時不可得,怎麼能說時的相貌呢?若是沒有時的相貌,那就沒有時。
因著物生起的緣故,才叫作時;若是離開物,就沒有時。上文以來,已用種種因緣破了諸物;物既然沒有,哪裡會有時呢?
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle three, “Examination of Time, Chapter Nineteen,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Question: Because the Three Times Depend upon One Another, Time Should Exist
〔T30 0025c02〕The questioner says: Time should exist, because it is established through mutual causation and dependence. Because past time exists, future and present time exist; because present time exists, past and future time exist; because future time exists, past and present time exist. Dharmas such as upper, middle, and lower and one and different likewise exist through mutual causation and dependence.
The respondent answers as follows.
2. Verse: If the Two Times Exist Because of the Past, They Should Be within the Past
If future and present time exist because of past time, then future and present time should be within past time.
3. Commentary: If They Are within the Past, All Three Times Become Past
If future and present time exist because of past time, then future and present time should be within past time. Why? Whenever a dharma is established in dependence upon a place, that dharma should exist in that place. For example, because light is established through a lamp, wherever the lamp exists, light should exist. In the same way, if future and present time are established because of past time, then future and present time should be within past time.
If future and present time existed within past time, then all three times would be called past time. Why? Because future and present time would be within past time. If every time were entirely past, then future and present time would be absent, because all would be past. If future and present time were absent, past time should likewise be absent. Why? Because past time is called past time only in dependence upon future and present time.
Just as future and present time are established because of past time, past time should likewise be established because of future and present time. Since future and present time are now absent, past time should also be absent. Therefore, the earlier statement that future and present time are established because of past time cannot be established.
If one says that future and present time are absent within past time yet can still be established because of past time, this too cannot be established. Why?
4. Verse: If They Are Not within the Past, How Can They Exist Because of the Past?
If future and present are absent within past time, then how could future and present time exist because of past time?
5. Commentary: If Each Has a Different Mark, They Do Not Depend upon One Another—Like a Jar and a Robe
If future and present time are not within past time, how can future and present time be established because of past time? Why? If the three times each have a different mark, they should not be established through mutual causation and dependence. They would be like such objects as a jar and a robe, each established separately and not dependent upon the other.
Yet without dependence upon past time, future and present time are not established; without dependence upon present time, past and future time are not established; without dependence upon future time, past and present time are not established. You previously said that although future and present time are absent within past time, they can still be established because of past time. This cannot be established.
6. Question: What Fault Is There If They Are Not Established Because of the Past?
〔T30 0026a04〕The questioner says: What fault is there if future and present time are not established because of past time?
The respondent answers as follows.
7. Verse: Without Dependence upon the Past, Both Times Are Absent
Without dependence upon past time, there is no future time and no present time. Therefore, both times are absent.
8. Commentary: Without Dependence upon the Past, Where Could Present and Future Exist?
Without dependence upon past time, future and present time cannot be established. Why? If present time exists without depending upon past time, where does present time exist? The same applies to future time: where does future time exist? Therefore, without dependence upon past time, future and present time are absent. Because time exists only through such mutual dependence, time in truth is absent.
9. Verse: The Other Two Times and Upper, Middle, Lower, One, and Different Are Likewise All Absent
Because of this meaning, one knows that the other two times, together with such dharmas as upper, middle, and lower and one and different, are all absent.
10. Commentary: Apart from Upper There Is No Middle or Lower; One and Different Depend upon Each Other
Because of this meaning, one should know that the other times—future and present—should likewise be absent, and that such dharmas as upper, middle, and lower and one and different should all likewise be absent.
For example, because there is an upper, there are a middle and a lower; apart from upper there is no middle or lower. If middle and lower existed apart from upper, they should not depend upon one another. Because of one, there is different; because of different, there is one. If one truly existed, it should not exist because of different; if different truly existed, it should not exist because of one. Dharmas of this kind should likewise be refuted in this way.
11. Question: Years, Months, Days, and Moments Differ, So Time Is Known to Exist
The questioner says: Since distinctions such as years, months, days, and moments exist, one knows that time exists.
The respondent answers as follows.
12. Verse: Neither Time at Rest nor Time Gone Can Be Found; Time Exists Because of Things
Time at rest cannot be found, and time gone cannot be found. If time cannot be found, how can the mark of time be spoken of?
Time exists because of things; apart from things, where is time? Things themselves have no possession—how much less could time exist!
13. Commentary: Because Things Are Absent, Time Is Absent
If time does not remain at rest, it should not be findable; yet time at rest likewise is absent. If time cannot be found, how can the mark of time be spoken of? If there is no mark of time, there is no time.
Time is named because things arise; apart from things there is no time. In the preceding chapters, things have already been refuted through many kinds of causes and conditions. Since things are absent, where could time exist?
觀因果品第二十Examination of Cause and Effect
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷三〈觀因果品第二十〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、和合之中有果、無果,兩頭都說不通
〔T30 0026b02〕問的一方說:眾多因緣和合的時候,現前見到有果生起,所以應當知道:這個果是從眾緣和合而有的。
答的一方說:
若是眾緣和合,而有果生起的話,
那麼和合之中已經有了它,何必還要靠和合來生?
若說眾多因緣和合而有果生,這個果就是和合之中已經有了的;既然已有,卻又說它是從和合生出來的,這件事不能成立。為什麼?果若先有決定的自體,就不應當再從和合生。
問的一方說:眾緣和合之中雖然沒有果,而果是從眾緣生起的,這樣說有什麼過失?
答的一方說:
若是眾緣和合,這裡面沒有果,
怎麼能說果是從眾緣和合而生起的?
若說從眾緣和合就有果生,那就是和合之中沒有果,卻又從和合生出來,這件事不能成立。為什麼?一件事物若沒有自性,這件事物終究不會生。
再進一層說:
若是眾緣和合,這裡面有果的話,
那麼和合之中應當有它可得,可是實際上不可得。
若說從眾緣和合之中有果,那麼這果若是色法,應當可以用眼睛看見;若是非色法,應當可以用心意知道。可是實際上,和合之中的果並不可得。所以說和合之中有果,這件事不能成立。
再進一層說:
若是眾緣和合,這裡面沒有果的話,
那麼這些因緣,就與非因緣一樣了。
若說眾緣和合之中沒有果,那麼眾多因緣就等同於非因緣。譬如乳是酪的因緣:假使乳中沒有酪,水中也同樣沒有酪;假使乳中沒有酪,那乳就與水相同了,就不應當說酪只從乳出。所以說眾緣和合之中沒有果,這件事不能成立。
二、因替果作了因才滅,或不作因就滅
問的一方說:因替果作了因之後才滅去,這樣就有因也有果,沒有前面所說的那些過失。
答的一方說:
若是因替果作因,作了因之後才滅去,
那麼這個因就有兩個體,一個給與、一個滅去。
若說因替果作了因之後才滅,那麼這個因就有兩個體:一個叫作給與果的因,一個叫作滅去的因。這件事不能成立,因為一個法不會有兩個體。所以說因替果作了因之後才滅,這件事不能成立。
問的一方說:若說因並沒有替果作因就滅去了,也照樣有果生起,這樣說有什麼過失?
答的一方說:
若是因沒有替果作因,就已經滅去了,
因滅了而果生起,這果就成了沒有因的果。
若說這個因並沒有替果作因就滅去了,那就是因滅了之後果才生,這果便是無因之果。這件事不能成立。為什麼?現前所見的一切果,沒有一個是沒有因而生的。所以你說因不替果作因就滅去、也照樣有果生起,這件事不能成立。
三、同時而生,或果先於眾緣
問的一方說:眾緣和合的同時就有果生起,這樣說有什麼過失?
答的一方說:
若是眾緣和合之時,就有果生起的話,
能生的與所生的,便成了同一時候一齊有。
若說眾緣和合之時就有果生,那麼能生者與可生者便是同一時候一齊有。可是事情並不是這樣。為什麼?譬如父與子,不能在同一時候出生。所以你說眾緣和合之時就有果生,這件事不能成立。
問的一方說:若是先有果生起,然後眾緣才和合,這樣說有什麼過失?
答的一方說:
若是先有果生起,然後眾緣才和合,
這就離開了因緣,叫作沒有因的果。
若說眾緣還沒有和合,而先有果生起,這件事不能成立,因為果離開了因緣的緣故,就叫作無因之果。所以你說眾緣未合之時先有果生起,這件事就不能成立。
四、因變成果:泥團與乳酪不是同一回事
問的一方說:因滅去而變成果,這樣說有什麼過失?
答的一方說:
若是因變成了果,因就一直到了果那裡,
那麼這個先前已生的因,生了之後又再生一次。
因有兩種:一種是前生的因,一種是共生的因。若說因滅去而變成果,這先前已生的因就應當回頭再生一次。可是事情並不是這樣。為什麼?已經生了的東西,不應當再生。若說這個因就是變成了果,這也不對。為什麼?若說因就是果,便不叫作變;若說已經變了,就不能說因即是果。
〔T30 0027a04〕問的一方說:因並沒有完全滅盡,滅去的只是名字,而因體變成了果——好比泥團變成瓶,失去了泥團之名,而瓶之名生起。
答的一方說:泥團先滅去而後有瓶生起,這不叫作變。何況泥團之體並不是只生出一樣東西,瓶、瓫、甕等等都從泥中出來。假使泥團只是一個名字,那就沒有東西可以變成瓶;所謂變名,是像乳變成酪那樣的變。所以你說因的名字雖滅而因變成果,這件事不能成立。
五、已滅失的因,與已遍有果的因
問的一方說:因雖然滅失了,卻能生果,所以有果,沒有前面那些過失。
答的一方說:
怎麼能因已經滅失了,卻還能生出果來?
又若是因還在果之中,因又怎麼生果?
若是因已經滅失了,怎麼還能生果呢?若是因並未滅去而與果合在一起,又哪裡還能再生出果來?
問的一方說:這個因已經周遍地具有其果,而果從中生起。
答的一方說:
若是因已經周遍地有果,還要再生什麼果?
因見到果、或見不到果,這兩樣都不能生果。
這個因若是見不到果,尚且不應當生果,何況說它見到了!若是因自己見不到果,就不應當生果。為什麼?若是見不到果,果便不隨著因走。而且既然還沒有果,又怎麼生果?若是因先已見到了果,就不應當再生,因為果已經有了。
再進一層說:
若說過去的因,對於過去的果,
以及未來、現在的果,終究不能相合。
若說未來的因,對於未來的果,
以及現在、過去的果,終究不能相合。
若說現在的因,對於現在的果,
以及未來、過去的果,終究不能相合。
過去的果,不與過去、未來、現在的因相合;未來的果,不與未來、現在、過去的因相合;現在的果,不與現在、未來、過去的因相合。像這樣三種果,終究不與過去、未來、現在的因相合。
六、合與不合、空與不空,因都生不出果
再進一層說:
若是因果並不和合,因怎麼能生果?
若是因果已經和合,因又怎麼能生果?
若是因與果不和合,那就沒有果;既然沒有果,因怎麼能生果?若說因果和合之時因能生果,這也不對。為什麼?若是果在因之中,那麼因中已經有果了,怎麼還會再生?
再進一層說:
若是因空而無果,因怎麼能生果?
若是因不空而已有果,因又怎麼能生果?
若是因中沒有果,因為沒有果的緣故,所以因是空的,那麼因怎麼生果?好比一個人不曾懷孕,怎麼能生出孩子來?若是因中先已有果,因為已經有了果,就不應當再生。
再進一層,現在該來說果了。
七、果本身:不空不生滅,空也不生滅
果若不空,便不生;果若不空,便不滅;
由於果不空的緣故,也就不生、也不滅。
果若是空,所以不生;果若是空,所以不滅;
由於果是空的緣故,也就不生、也不滅。
果若不空,就不應當生、也不應當滅。為什麼?果若在因中先已決定地有了,就不需要再生;沒有生,也就沒有滅。所以說果不空的緣故,不生不滅。若說因為果是空的,所以才有生有滅,這也不對。為什麼?果若是空,空就是無所有,哪裡會有生有滅?所以說果是空的緣故,不生不滅。
再進一層,現在以一與異來破因果。
八、一異俱不成:果不從緣合生,也不從不合生
說因與果是一,這件事終究不能成立;
說因與果是異,這件事同樣不能成立。
若說因果是一,那麼能生的與所生的成了一個;
若說因果是異,那麼因就與非因相同了。
若說果決定有自性,因還生什麼?
若說果決定沒有自性,因又還生什麼?
因若不生果,就沒有作因的相;
既然沒有作因的相,又有誰能有這個果?
若說從眾多因緣,而有和合生起,
和合自己尚且不生,怎麼能生出果來?
所以果並不是從眾緣和合而生的,也不是從不和合而生的;
若是根本沒有果,哪裡還有所謂和合這回事?
這眾緣和合之法,不能生出自己的體。自己的體尚且沒有,怎麼能生果?所以果不從眾緣和合而生,也不從不和合而生。若是根本沒有果,哪裡還有所謂和合之法?
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle three, “Examination of Cause and Fruit, Chapter Twenty,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Whether the Fruit Is Present or Absent within Conjunction, Neither End Can Be Explained
〔T30 0026b02〕The questioner says: When many causes and conditions conjoin, a fruit is visibly seen to arise. Therefore, one should know that this fruit exists from the conjunction of many conditions.
The respondent says:
If a fruit arises when many conditions conjoin,
it already exists within the conjunction; why would conjunction need to produce it?
If one says that a fruit arises when many causes and conditions conjoin, then this fruit already exists within the conjunction. To say that what already exists is nevertheless produced from conjunction cannot be established. Why? If the fruit already had a determinate body, it should not arise again from conjunction.
The questioner says: Although the fruit is absent within the conjunction of many conditions, the fruit arises from those conditions. What fault is there in saying this?
The respondent says:
If the fruit is absent within the conjunction of many conditions,
how can one say that it arises from the conjunction of many conditions?
To say that a fruit arises from the conjunction of many conditions means that although the fruit is absent within the conjunction, it nevertheless arises from conjunction. This cannot be established. Why? If a thing lacks intrinsic nature, that thing ultimately does not arise.
Further:
If a fruit is present within the conjunction of many conditions,
it should be obtainable within that conjunction, yet in fact it cannot be found.
If one says that a fruit exists within the conjunction of many conditions, then if the fruit is form, it should be visible to the eye; if it is not form, it should be knowable to the mind. Yet in fact the fruit cannot be found within the conjunction. Therefore, the claim that the fruit is present within conjunction cannot be established.
Further:
If the fruit is absent within the conjunction of many conditions,
then those causes and conditions would be the same as noncauses and nonconditions.
If the fruit is absent within the conjunction of many conditions, then those causes and conditions are equivalent to noncauses and nonconditions. For example, milk is a cause and condition for curds. If curds are absent within milk, they are likewise absent within water. If curds are absent within milk, milk is the same as water, and one should not say that curds come only from milk. Therefore, the claim that the fruit is absent within the conjunction of many conditions cannot be established.
2. The Cause Ceases after Serving as Cause for the Fruit, or Ceases without Serving as Cause
The questioner says: The cause ceases only after serving as cause for the fruit. Thus, cause and fruit both exist, and the preceding faults do not arise.
The respondent says:
If a cause serves as cause for the fruit and ceases after serving as cause,
that cause has two bodies: one gives, and one ceases.
If the cause ceases only after serving as cause for the fruit, that cause has two bodies: one is called the cause that gives the fruit, and one the cause that ceases. This cannot be established, because one dharma does not have two bodies. Therefore, the claim that a cause ceases after serving as cause for the fruit cannot be established.
The questioner says: What fault is there if the cause ceases without having served as cause for the fruit, yet a fruit still arises?
The respondent says:
If the cause has already ceased without serving as cause for the fruit,
and the fruit arises after the cause ceases, this fruit is causeless.
If this cause ceases without having served as cause for the fruit, the fruit arises only after the cause has ceased and is therefore a causeless fruit. This cannot be established. Why? Among all fruits visibly seen, none arises without a cause. Therefore, your claim that the cause can cease without serving as cause for the fruit and a fruit can still arise cannot be established.
3. Arising Simultaneously, or the Fruit Preceding the Conditions
The questioner says: What fault is there if a fruit arises at the very time when many conditions conjoin?
The respondent says:
If a fruit arises at the time when many conditions conjoin,
producer and what is to be produced would both exist simultaneously.
If a fruit arises at the time when many conditions conjoin, producer and what is to be produced would both exist simultaneously. But this is not so. Why? A father and son, for example, cannot be born at the same time. Therefore, your claim that a fruit arises at the time when many conditions conjoin cannot be established.
The questioner says: What fault is there if the fruit arises first and the many conditions conjoin afterward?
The respondent says:
If the fruit arises first and the many conditions conjoin afterward,
it is apart from causes and conditions and is called a causeless fruit.
If a fruit arises before the many conditions have conjoined, this cannot be established. Because the fruit is apart from causes and conditions, it is called a causeless fruit. Therefore, your claim that the fruit arises before the many conditions conjoin cannot be established.
4. The Cause Transforming into the Fruit: A Lump of Clay and Milk-to-Curds Are Not the Same
The questioner says: What fault is there if the cause ceases and transforms into the fruit?
The respondent says:
If the cause transforms into the fruit, the cause itself reaches the fruit;
then the previously arisen cause arises once more after having arisen.
There are two kinds of cause: one arises before, and one arises together. If the cause ceases and transforms into the fruit, the cause that arose before should turn back and arise once more. But this is not so. Why? What has already arisen should not arise again. Nor is it correct to say that this very cause transforms into the fruit. Why? If it remains identical, it is not called transformation; if it has transformed, it cannot be called identical with the cause.
〔T30 0027a04〕The questioner says: The cause is not wholly extinguished; only its name ceases, while the body of the cause transforms into the fruit—as when a lump of clay becomes a jar, losing the name lump of clay while the name jar arises.
The respondent says: A lump of clay first ceases and then a jar arises; this is not called transformation. Moreover, the body of the lump of clay does not produce only one thing: jars, basins, urns, and the rest all come from clay. If lump of clay is only a name, there is nothing that could transform into a jar. What is called transformation is like milk transforming into curds. Therefore, your claim that although the cause’s name ceases, the cause transforms into the fruit cannot be established.
5. A Cause Already Ceased, and a Cause Already Pervading the Fruit
The questioner says: Although the cause has ceased, it can produce the fruit. Therefore, the fruit exists, and the preceding faults do not arise.
The respondent says:
How can a cause that has already ceased still produce a fruit?
And if the cause remains within the fruit, how can the cause produce the fruit?
If the cause has already ceased, how can it still produce a fruit? If the cause has not ceased but conjoins with the fruit, how can it produce the fruit again?
The questioner says: This cause pervasively possesses its fruit, and the fruit arises from it.
The respondent says:
If the cause already pervasively possesses the fruit, what further fruit would it produce?
Whether the cause sees the fruit or does not see it, neither can produce the fruit.
If this cause does not see the fruit, it still should not produce the fruit—how much less if it sees it! If the cause itself does not see the fruit, it should not produce the fruit. Why? If it does not see the fruit, the fruit does not follow the cause. Moreover, since the fruit does not yet exist, how could it produce the fruit? If the cause has already seen the fruit, it should not produce it again, because the fruit already exists.
Further:
A past cause, with respect to a past fruit
and to future and present fruits, ultimately does not conjoin.
A future cause, with respect to a future fruit
and to present and past fruits, ultimately does not conjoin.
A present cause, with respect to a present fruit
and to future and past fruits, ultimately does not conjoin.
A past fruit does not conjoin with a past, future, or present cause; a future fruit does not conjoin with a future, present, or past cause; a present fruit does not conjoin with a present, future, or past cause. Thus, these three kinds of fruit ultimately do not conjoin with causes in the past, future, or present.
6. Whether Conjoined or Not, Empty or Not Empty, the Cause Cannot Produce the Fruit
Further:
If cause and fruit are not conjoined, how can the cause produce the fruit?
If cause and fruit are already conjoined, how can the cause produce the fruit?
If cause and fruit are not conjoined, there is no fruit; since there is no fruit, how can the cause produce it? If one says that the cause produces the fruit when cause and fruit conjoin, this too is incorrect. Why? If the fruit is within the cause, then the fruit already exists within the cause; how could it arise again?
Further:
If the cause is empty and has no fruit, how can the cause produce the fruit?
If the cause is not empty and already has the fruit, how can the cause produce the fruit?
If the cause has no fruit, then because it has no fruit the cause is empty. How could the cause produce the fruit? It is like a person who has not conceived: how could that person bear a child? If the cause already has the fruit, because the fruit already exists it should not be produced again.
Going one step further, it is now time to speak of the fruit.
7. The Fruit Itself: Neither a Nonempty Fruit nor an Empty Fruit Arises or Ceases
If the fruit is not empty, it does not arise; if the fruit is not empty, it does not cease;
because the fruit is not empty, it neither arises nor ceases.
Because the fruit is empty, it does not arise; because the fruit is empty, it does not cease;
because the fruit is empty, it neither arises nor ceases.
If the fruit is not empty, it should neither arise nor cease. Why? If the fruit already exists determinately within the cause, it need not arise again; because there is no arising, there is no ceasing. Therefore, because the fruit is not empty, it does not arise or cease. If one says that because the fruit is empty it can arise and cease, this too is incorrect. Why? If the fruit is empty, emptiness means having nothing whatsoever; where could arising or ceasing occur? Therefore, because the fruit is empty, it does not arise or cease.
Going one step further, cause and fruit will now be refuted through one and different.
8. Neither One nor Different Is Established: The Fruit Arises Neither from Conjoined nor Unconjoined Conditions
To say that cause and fruit are one ultimately cannot be established;
to say that cause and fruit are different likewise cannot be established.
If cause and fruit are one, producer and what is produced become one;
if cause and fruit are different, the cause becomes the same as a noncause.
If the fruit determinately has intrinsic nature, what would the cause produce?
If the fruit determinately lacks intrinsic nature, what again would the cause produce?
If the cause does not produce the fruit, it has no mark of being a cause;
if it has no mark of being a cause, who could possess this fruit?
If conjunction arises from many causes and conditions,
conjunction itself does not arise; how could it produce the fruit?
Therefore, the fruit arises neither from conjoined nor unconjoined conditions;
if there is fundamentally no fruit, where could a dharma of conjunction exist?
This dharma of the conjunction of many conditions cannot produce its own body. Since its own body is absent, how could it produce the fruit? Therefore, the fruit arises neither from the conjunction of many conditions nor from nonconjunction. If there is fundamentally no fruit, where could a dharma of conjunction exist?
觀成壞品第二十一Examination of Formation and Dissolution
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷三〈觀成壞品第二十一〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:眼前現成的敗壞
〔T30 0027c12〕問的一方說:世間一切事物,眼前呈現的都是壞敗之相;因此,壞是有的。
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、頌:離成共成裡沒有壞,離壞共壞裡沒有成
離開成,以及與成同時——這裡面沒有壞;離開壞,以及與壞同時——這裡面也沒有成。
青目解釋:無論是有成,或是無成,兩邊都沒有壞;無論是有壞,或是無壞,兩邊也都沒有成。為什麼呢?
三、頌:四門逐一推問
若離開成,怎麼會有壞?就像離開生而另有死,這件事並不成立。
成與壞若是同時共有,那還怎麼會有成、有壞?就像世間的生與死,同一時候俱有,並不成立。
若離開壞,怎麼會有成?無常未曾有一刻不在諸法之中。
四、釋:青目逐門解說
若離開成,壞就不可得。為什麼呢?若離開成而有壞,那麼壞就不是因成而有的,壞便成了沒有原因;而且也沒有一個已經成就的法可供敗壞。所謂成,是指眾緣和合;所謂壞,是指眾緣離散。若離開成而另有壞,既然沒有成,究竟是什麼在壞呢?就像沒有瓶,就不能說瓶壞了。所以離開成,沒有壞。
若說壞是與成共同而有的,這也不成立。為什麼呢?諸法先各自別別成就,然後才有和合;和合之法並不離開差異。若壞離開了差異,壞便沒有原因。所以與成共同,也沒有壞。
若說離開壞、或與壞共同都沒有成——先看離壞這一邊:若離開壞而有成,成就成了常,而常正是不壞之相。然而實際上並看不見有哪個法是常而不壞之相的。所以離開壞,沒有成。
若說與壞共同而有成,這也不成立。成與壞彼此相違,怎麼能同一時候都有?就像一個人有髮與無髮不能同時俱有,成與壞也是如此。所以與壞共同而有成,這件事不成立。為什麼呢?若是作分別的人說:成之中恆常含有壞——這件事也不成立。為什麼呢?若成之中恆常含有壞,那就不應該有住這一相;而實際上確有住。所以無論是離開壞,或是與壞共同,都不應該有成。
接著再說。
五、頌與釋:共、離二門俱不可
〔T30 0028a11〕成與壞共同,沒有成;離開壞,也沒有成。這二者都不可以,那怎麼會有成呢?
青目解釋:若成與壞共同,也沒有成;離開壞,也沒有成。若是共同,那麼二法彼此相違,怎能同一時候?若是相離,成便沒有原因。兩道門都不能成立,那怎麼會有成呢?若主張有成,就應當說出理由來。
六、盡與不盡
問的一方說:現前確實有帶著滅盡之相的法。這種盡滅相法,既可以說是盡,也可以說是不盡;既然如此,就應當有成有壞。
答的一方說頌:盡,就沒有成;不盡,也沒有成。盡,就沒有壞;不盡,也沒有壞。
青目解釋:諸法在日日夜夜之中念念恆常滅盡,過去的部分如同流水一去不停留,這就叫作盡。這件事不可執取、不可言說,如同野馬陽焰一般,沒有決定的自性可得。既然盡沒有決定的自性可得,又怎麼能夠分別而說有成呢?所以說:盡也不能成立成。成既然沒有,也就不應當有壞;所以說:盡之中也沒有壞。
又者,念念生滅而恆常相續不斷,這叫作不盡。若像這樣把法認定為決定常住不斷,那又怎麼能夠分別而說:現在正是成的時候?所以說:不盡之中也沒有成。成既然沒有,也就沒有壞;所以說:不盡之中也沒有壞。像這樣推求下去,真實之事不可得,所以沒有成,也沒有壞。
七、法與成壞,能不能彼此離開
問的一方說:成壞的事姑且擱下。只讓『有法』這一件事成立,有什麼過失呢?
答的一方說頌:若離開成與壞,這裡面也沒有法;若離開了法,也沒有成與壞。
青目解釋:所謂離開成壞便沒有法——若一個法沒有成、也沒有壞,這個法就應當或者是無,或者是常。然而世間並沒有常法。你說離開成壞而有法,這件事不成立。
問的一方說:那麼若離開法,只保留成與壞,有什麼過失呢?
答的一方說:離開法而有成壞,這也不成立。為什麼呢?若離開了法,是誰在成、誰在壞呢?所以離開法而有成壞,這件事不成立。
接著再說。
八、空與不空
若諸法的體性是空的,那麼是誰會有成有壞呢?若體性不空,也同樣沒有成與壞。
青目解釋:若諸法體性是空,空之中哪裡有成有壞?若諸法體性不空,不空就是決定地有,那也不應當有成有壞。
接著再說。
九、一與異
成與壞若是同一,這件事不成立;成與壞若是相異,這件事也不成立。
青目解釋:推求成與壞是同一,則不可得。為什麼呢?因為二者相狀有異的緣故,因為有種種分別的緣故。又推求成與壞是相異,也不可得。為什麼呢?因為沒有各別的自體的緣故,也因為沒有原因的緣故。
接著再說。
十、眼見生滅
若因為眼睛看見,就說確實有生有滅,那正是以癡妄而看見有生有滅。
青目解釋:若說眼睛看見有生有滅,那怎麼可以用言語去破呢?——這件事並不成立。為什麼呢?眼睛所看見的生滅,是出於愚癡顛倒的緣故。要照見諸法體性是空、沒有決定、如幻如夢;只是凡夫由於前世顛倒的因緣而得到這雙眼,又由於今世憶想分別的因緣,才說眼睛看見生滅。第一義之中,實在沒有生滅。這件事已經在〈破相品〉之中廣為解說過了。
接著再說。
十一、法與非法互不相生
從法不生法,也不生非法;從非法不生法,也不生非法。
青目解釋:所謂從法不生法——無論是失去或是到來,兩種說法都不成立。從法生法,若說是到來、若說是失去,那就成了沒有原因;沒有原因就墮入斷見與常見。若說已經到來而從法生法,這個法既已到來卻又名為生,那就是常;又成了生完之後再生;又成了沒有原因而生。這件事不成立。若說已經失去而從法生法,那就是失去了因;能生者沒有原因,所以從失去也不能生法。
所謂從法不生非法——非法的意思是無所有,法的意思是有;怎麼能從有相生出無相呢?所以從法不生非法。
所謂從非法不生法——非法的意思是無;無怎麼能生有?若從無生有,那就是沒有原因;沒有原因就有極大的過失。所以不從非法生法。
所謂不從非法生非法——非法的意思是無所有;怎麼能從無所有生出無所有呢?就像兔角不生龜毛。所以不從非法生非法。
十二、自生、他生、共生
問的一方說:法與非法雖然由於種種分別的緣故而沒有生,但至少法應該能生法吧。
答的一方說頌:法不從自己生,也不從他者生,更不從自他共同而生;那怎麼會有生呢?
青目解釋:法在未生的時候是無所有的,而且就其自身而言並不能生,所以法不自生。若法尚未生,那也就沒有他;沒有他,便不能說是從他而生。又者,未生就沒有自,沒有自也就沒有他,所以共同也不能生。若這三種都不能生,那怎麼會從法而有法生呢?
接著再說。
十三、所受之法與斷常二邊
若有所執受的法,就墮入斷與常;應當知道,所執受的法,不是常就是無常。
青目解釋:所謂受法,就是分別這是善、這是不善,這是常、這是無常等等;這樣的人必定墮入常見或斷見。為什麼呢?所執受的法應當只有兩種:或者是常,或者是無常。兩種都不成立。為什麼呢?若是常,就墮入常的一邊;若是無常,就墮入斷的一邊。
十四、以因果相續免斷常,可以嗎
問的一方說:凡有所執受法的人,並不墮於斷與常;因為因果相續的緣故,所以不斷,也不常。
〔T30 0029a01〕青目說:有人雖然信受並分別解說諸法,卻不墮斷常。譬如經中說五陰是無常、苦、空、無我,而並不斷滅;又雖然說罪福經過無量劫數也不失壞,而並不是常。為什麼呢?因為這法的因與果恆常生滅相續,所以往來不絕;由於生滅,所以不常;由於相續,所以不斷。
答的一方說頌:若說因果生滅相續而不斷——可是滅去之後不再生起的緣故,因也就成了斷滅。
青目解釋:你說諸法因果相續,所以不斷不常。可是若滅去的法已經滅了、不再重新生起,那就是因已經斷了。因既然斷了,怎麼還會有相續呢?因為已滅的不再生。
接著再說。
十五、住於自性,與涅槃落入斷滅
法若安住在自性之中,就不應當兼有有與無;涅槃若是滅掉相續,那就墮入斷滅。
青目解釋:法若決定地在有相之中,那時候就沒有無相。就像瓶決定在瓶相之中,那時候就沒有失壞之相。有瓶的時候沒有失壞之相,沒有瓶的時候也沒有失壞之相。為什麼呢?若沒有瓶,就沒有可破壞的對象。因為這個道理,滅不可得。離開了滅,也就沒有生。為什麼呢?因為生與滅是彼此相待才有的緣故。又因為有落入常等等的過失的緣故,所以不應當在同一個法上兼有有與無。
再者,你先前說:因為因果生滅相續的緣故,雖然執受諸法卻不墮斷常——這件事不成立。為什麼呢?你說因果相續,所以有三有的相續;而滅掉這相續就叫作涅槃。若是這樣,涅槃的時候就應當墮入斷滅,因為滅掉了三有的相續。
接著再說。
十六、初有與後有
若初有滅了,就沒有後有;初有若不滅,也沒有後有。
青目解釋:初有,是指今世的有;後有,是指來世的有。若初有滅了,接著才有後有,那就是沒有原因。這件事不成立,所以不能說初有滅了而有後有。若初有不滅,也不應當有後有。為什麼呢?若初有尚未滅而已有後有,那就是同一時候有兩個有。這件事不成立,所以初有不滅也沒有後有。
問的一方說:後有不是在初有已滅時生,也不是在不滅時生,而是恰在滅的時候生。
答的一方說頌:若初有正滅的時候,而後有生起,那麼滅的時候是一個有,生的時候是一個有。
青目解釋:若初有滅的時候後有生起,那就是兩個有同一時候俱在:一個有是滅的時候的,一個有是生的時候的。
問的一方說:滅時與生時有兩個有俱在,這是不對的。但現前就是看見初有滅的時候後有生起。
答的一方說頌:若說在生與滅上是同一時候,那就應當在這一組五陰之中死,也就在這同一組五陰之中生。
青目解釋:若生時與滅時是同一時候而沒有兩個有,卻又說初有滅的時候後有生起,那麼如今就應當是在哪一組五陰之中死,就在這同一組五陰之中生,不應當在其餘的五陰之中生。為什麼呢?因為死的那一位就是生的那一位。像這樣死與生彼此相違的法,不應當同一時候、同一處所。所以你先前所說的『滅時生時同一時候而沒有兩個有,只是現前看見初有滅的時候後有生起』,這件事不成立。
接著再說。
十七、三世之中求相續
在三世之中尋求有,相續不可得;若三世之中都沒有,哪裡還會有有的相續呢?
青目解釋:三有,是指欲有、色有、無色有。在無始的生死之中,因為得不到真實的智慧,所以恆常有三有相續。如今在三世之中審諦推求,卻不可得。若三世之中沒有有,那要在什麼地方才有有的相續呢?應當知道:所謂有有的相續,都是從愚癡顛倒而有的;在真實之中則是沒有的。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle three, “Examination of Formation and Dissolution, Chapter Twenty-One,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Question: Ruin Plainly Present before the Eyes
〔T30 0027c12〕The questioner says: All things in the world presently display the mark of ruin. Therefore, destruction exists.
The respondent answers as follows.
2. Verse: No Destruction Apart from or Together with Formation; No Formation Apart from or Together with Destruction
Apart from formation or together with formation, no destruction exists there; apart from destruction or together with destruction, no formation exists there.
Qingmu explains: whether formation exists or is absent, destruction is absent in both cases; whether destruction exists or is absent, formation is absent in both cases. Why?
3. Verse: Examining the Four Gates One by One
If separated from formation, how could destruction exist? As death apart from birth—this cannot be so.
If formation and destruction exist together, how could formation and destruction exist? Like birth and death in the world, they cannot both occur at one time.
If separated from destruction, how could formation exist? Impermanence has never, even for an instant, been absent from dharmas.
4. Commentary: Qingmu Explains Each Gate
Apart from formation, destruction cannot be found. Why? If destruction existed apart from formation, it would not exist because of formation and would be causeless; moreover, no formed dharma would exist to be destroyed. Formation means the conjunction of many conditions; destruction means the dispersal of many conditions. If destruction existed apart from formation, then without formation what would be destroyed? Without a jar, one cannot say that a jar is destroyed. Therefore, apart from formation there is no destruction.
If one says that destruction exists together with formation, this too cannot be established. Why? Dharmas are first separately established and afterward conjoin; a conjoined dharma is not apart from difference. If destruction is apart from difference, destruction is causeless. Therefore, together with formation there is likewise no destruction.
If both apart from destruction and together with destruction there is no formation—first consider separation from destruction. If formation existed apart from destruction, formation would be permanent, and permanence is precisely the mark of indestructibility. Yet in fact no dharma is seen that permanently bears the mark of indestructibility. Therefore, apart from destruction there is no formation.
If formation existed together with destruction, this too cannot be established. Formation and destruction contradict one another; how could both exist at the same time? A person, for example, cannot have hair and have no hair at the same time. Formation and destruction are likewise so. Therefore, formation together with destruction cannot be established. Why? Suppose one who discriminates dharmas says that destruction is constantly present within formation. This too cannot be established. Why? If destruction were constantly present within formation, there should be no mark of remaining; yet remaining does in fact occur. Therefore, whether apart from destruction or together with destruction, formation should not exist.
Further:
5. Verse and Commentary: Neither Together nor Apart Is Possible
〔T30 0028a11〕Together with destruction there is no formation; apart from destruction there is likewise no formation. Since both are impossible, how could formation exist?
Qingmu explains: together with destruction there is no formation, and apart from destruction there is no formation. If together, the two dharmas contradict one another; how could they occur at one time? If apart, formation is causeless. Neither gate is established, so how could formation exist? If one asserts formation, one should explain the reason.
6. Exhaustion and Nonexhaustion
The questioner says: Dharmas displaying the mark of exhaustion and extinction are presently found. Such a dharma may be called exhausted or not exhausted. Therefore, formation and destruction should exist.
The respondent says in verse: if exhausted, there is no formation; if not exhausted, there is likewise no formation. If exhausted, there is no destruction; if not exhausted, there is likewise no destruction.
Qingmu explains: dharmas constantly cease and are exhausted thought by thought, day and night; what is past does not remain, like flowing water. This is called exhaustion. It cannot be appropriated or spoken, like a mirage with no determinate intrinsic nature obtainable. Since no determinate intrinsic nature can be found in exhaustion, how can one discriminate and say that formation exists? Therefore, exhaustion does not establish formation. Since formation is absent, destruction likewise should not exist; therefore, it is said that within exhaustion there is no destruction.
Further, because arising and ceasing continue thought by thought without interruption, this is called nonexhaustion. If such a dharma is determined to be permanently abiding and unbroken, how can one discriminate and say, “Now is the time of formation”? Therefore, within nonexhaustion there is no formation. Since formation is absent, destruction is absent; therefore, within nonexhaustion there is likewise no destruction. When sought in this way, a real thing cannot be found. Thus, there is no formation and no destruction.
7. Can a Dharma and Formation-Destruction Be Separated from One Another?
The questioner says: Set the matter of formation and destruction aside. What fault is there if only the existence of a dharma is established?
The respondent says in verse: apart from formation and destruction, no dharma exists either; apart from a dharma, formation and destruction likewise do not exist.
Qingmu explains the statement that no dharma exists apart from formation and destruction. If a dharma has neither formation nor destruction, that dharma should either be absent or permanent. Yet no permanent dharma exists in the world. Your claim that a dharma exists apart from formation and destruction cannot be established.
The questioner says: What fault is there if one separates from the dharma and retains only formation and destruction?
The respondent says: To have formation and destruction apart from a dharma likewise cannot be established. Why? Apart from the dharma, who forms and who is destroyed? Therefore, formation and destruction apart from a dharma cannot be established.
Further:
8. Empty and Nonempty
If the intrinsic nature of dharmas is empty, who could have formation and destruction? If intrinsic nature is not empty, formation and destruction likewise do not exist.
Qingmu explains: if the intrinsic nature of dharmas is empty, where within emptiness could formation and destruction exist? If the intrinsic nature of dharmas is not empty, nonempty means determinately existent; formation and destruction likewise should not exist.
Further:
9. One and Different
If formation and destruction are one, this cannot be established; if formation and destruction are different, this likewise cannot be established.
Qingmu explains: when formation and destruction are sought as one, they cannot be found. Why? Because their marks differ and because they receive many discriminations. When formation and destruction are sought as different, they likewise cannot be found. Why? Because they have no separate bodies and because there is no cause.
Further:
10. Seeing Arising and Ceasing with the Eye
If one says that because arising and ceasing are seen with the eye, arising and ceasing truly exist, then one sees arising and ceasing through delusion.
Qingmu explains: if one says that arising and ceasing are seen with the eye, how can they be refuted through speech? This cannot be established. Why? Arising and ceasing seen with the eye occur through ignorance and inversion. One should see that the intrinsic nature of dharmas is empty, unfixed, like an illusion and a dream. Ordinary people obtained these eyes through inverted causes and conditions in prior lives; through the causes and conditions of recollection, conception, and discrimination in this life, they say that the eye sees arising and ceasing. Within the ultimate meaning, arising and ceasing in truth do not exist. This has already been explained at length in “Examination of the Marks.”
Further:
11. Dharma and Nondharma Do Not Produce One Another
From a dharma no dharma arises, nor does a nondharma arise; from a nondharma neither a dharma nor a nondharma arises.
Qingmu explains “from a dharma no dharma arises”: whether it is said to lose or to arrive, neither account can be established. If a dharma arises from a dharma, whether through arriving or losing, it becomes causeless; causelessness falls into annihilation and permanence. If what has already arrived arises as a dharma from a dharma, then although this dharma has arrived it is called arising: it becomes permanent; it also arises once more after having arisen; and it likewise arises causelessly. This cannot be established. If what has already been lost arises as a dharma from a dharma, then the cause has been lost and the producer is causeless; therefore, a dharma likewise does not arise through loss.
“From a dharma no nondharma arises”: nondharma means having nothing whatsoever, while dharma means existence. How could a mark of nonexistence arise from a mark of existence? Therefore, from a dharma no nondharma arises.
“From a nondharma no dharma arises”: nondharma means absence. How can absence produce existence? If existence arose from absence, it would be causeless, and causelessness has great faults. Therefore, a dharma does not arise from a nondharma.
“From a nondharma no nondharma arises”: nondharma means having nothing whatsoever. How could having nothing whatsoever produce having nothing whatsoever? A hare’s horn, for example, does not produce a turtle’s hair. Therefore, a nondharma does not arise from a nondharma.
12. Arising from Self, Other, or Both
The questioner says: Although dharma and nondharma do not arise under the many preceding discriminations, at least a dharma should be able to produce a dharma.
The respondent says in verse: a dharma does not arise from itself, another, or self and other together. How, then, could arising exist?
Qingmu explains: before a dharma arises, it has nothing whatsoever; since it cannot produce itself, a dharma does not arise from self. If a dharma has not arisen, another is likewise absent; because another is absent, it cannot be said to arise from another. Further, before arising there is no self; without self there is likewise no other, so both together cannot produce either. If none of these three produces, how could a dharma arise from a dharma?
Further:
13. Appropriated Dharmas and the Two Extremes of Annihilation and Permanence
If there is an appropriated dharma, one falls into annihilation or permanence. One should know that the appropriated dharma is either permanent or impermanent.
Qingmu explains: appropriating a dharma means discriminating, “This is wholesome, this is unwholesome; this is permanent, this is impermanent,” and so forth. Such a person necessarily falls into either the view of permanence or the view of annihilation. Why? The appropriated dharma can only be one of two kinds: permanent or impermanent. Neither can be established. Why? If permanent, one falls into the extreme of permanence; if impermanent, one falls into the extreme of annihilation.
14. Can Continuity of Cause and Fruit Avoid Annihilation and Permanence?
The questioner says: One who appropriates dharmas does not fall into annihilation or permanence; because cause and fruit are continuous, there is neither annihilation nor permanence.
〔T30 0029a01〕Qingmu says: Someone may trust, appropriate, discriminate, and explain dharmas without falling into annihilation and permanence. A sūtra, for example, says that the five aggregates are impermanent, suffering, empty, and not-self, yet they are not annihilated; it also says that demerit and merit are not lost through immeasurable kalpas, yet they are not permanent. Why? Because the causes and fruits of these dharmas constantly arise and cease in continuity, coming and going without interruption. Because they arise and cease, they are not permanent; because they are continuous, they are not annihilated.
The respondent says in verse: if cause and fruit arise and cease, continuous and unbroken—because what ceases does not arise again, the cause is annihilated.
Qingmu explains: you say that the causes and fruits of dharmas are continuous, and therefore neither annihilated nor permanent. Yet if a dharma that has ceased is gone and does not arise again, the cause has been cut off. If the cause is cut off, how can continuity exist? What has ceased does not arise.
Further:
15. Abiding in Intrinsic Nature, and Nirvāṇa Falling into Annihilation
If a dharma abides in its intrinsic nature, it should not possess both existence and nonexistence; if nirvāṇa extinguishes continuity, it falls into annihilation.
Qingmu explains: if a dharma is determinately within the mark of existence, at that time it has no mark of nonexistence. If a jar, for example, is determinately within the mark of jar, at that time it has no mark of loss or destruction. When the jar exists, there is no mark of loss or destruction; when the jar is absent, there is likewise no mark of loss or destruction. Why? If there is no jar, there is nothing to destroy. For this reason, ceasing cannot be found. Apart from ceasing, arising is likewise absent. Why? Because arising and ceasing exist through mutual dependence. Further, because the faults of permanence and the rest follow, one dharma should not possess both existence and nonexistence.
Further, you previously said that because cause and fruit arise and cease in continuity, one can appropriate dharmas without falling into annihilation or permanence. This cannot be established. Why? You say that because cause and fruit are continuous, there is continuity of the three modes of existence, and that extinguishing this continuity is called nirvāṇa. If so, at the time of nirvāṇa one should fall into annihilation, because the continuity of the three modes of existence has been extinguished.
Further:
16. First Existence and Later Existence
If the first existence ceases, there is no later existence; if the first existence does not cease, there is likewise no later existence.
Qingmu explains: first existence means existence in this life, and later existence means existence in the next. If the first existence ceases and later existence follows, the later existence is causeless. This cannot be established, so one cannot say that later existence occurs after the first existence ceases. If the first existence does not cease, later existence likewise should not exist. Why? If later existence occurs before the first existence has ceased, there are two existences at one time. This cannot be established, so if the first existence does not cease, there is no later existence.
The questioner says: later existence does not arise after the first existence has ceased or while it has not ceased; it arises precisely at the time of ceasing.
The respondent says in verse: if later existence arises at the time when the first existence ceases, the time of ceasing is one existence and the time of arising is one existence.
Qingmu explains: if later existence arises at the time when the first existence ceases, two existences coexist at the same time: one existence belongs to the time of ceasing and one to the time of arising.
The questioner says: it is not so that two existences coexist at the times of ceasing and arising. Yet one presently sees later existence arise when the first existence ceases.
The respondent says in verse: if arising and ceasing are said to occur at the same time, one should die within these very five aggregates and be born within these very five aggregates.
Qingmu explains: if the times of arising and ceasing are one time without two existences, yet one says that later existence arises as first existence ceases, then one should be born in the very same aggregates in which one dies, not in another set of aggregates. Why? The one who dies is precisely the one who is born. Such contradictory dharmas as death and birth should not occur at the same time and place. Therefore, your earlier statement—that the times of ceasing and arising are one time without two existences, and that one presently sees later existence arise when first existence ceases—cannot be established.
Further:
17. Seeking Continuity through the Three Times
Seeking existence through the three times, continuity cannot be found; if it is absent within the three times, where could continuity of existence exist?
Qingmu explains: the three modes of existence are existence in the desire realm, form realm, and formless realm. Because true wisdom has not been obtained throughout beginningless saṃsāra, continuity of the three modes of existence constantly occurs. Yet now, when carefully sought through the three times, it cannot be found. If existence is absent within the three times, where could continuity of existence exist? One should know that the so-called continuity of existence exists through ignorance and inversion; in reality, it is absent.
觀如來品第二十二Examination of the Tathāgata
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷四〈觀如來品第二十二〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:尊號能不能證成有一個如來
〔T30 0029c07〕問的一方說:一切世間之中最尊貴的,唯有如來——他是正遍知,號為法王,是一切智人;這樣的一位,就應當是有的。
答的一方說:如今且如實思惟:若說是有,那就應當可以取得;若說是無,又有什麼可取的呢?為什麼這樣說?就如來而言——
二、頌:五種尋求
如來不是五陰,也不離開五陰;如來與五陰,此不在彼之中,彼也不在此之中。
如來並不擁有五陰。那麼,何處還有一個如來?
三、釋:五門逐一勘驗
若如來確實是有的,那就要問:是五陰就是如來?是離開五陰另有如來?是如來之中有五陰?是五陰之中有如來?還是如來擁有五陰?這幾件事都不能成立。
第一,五陰不是如來。為什麼?因為五陰是生滅之相。五陰既是生滅相,如來若就是五陰,如來也就是生滅相;若是生滅相,如來便有無常、斷滅等種種過失。再者,這樣一來,能受的與所受之法就成了同一件事——能受的是如來,所受之法是五陰。這是不對的。所以如來不是五陰。
第二,離開五陰也沒有如來。若離開五陰另有一個如來,他就不應當有生滅之相;若是如此,如來便有常住等過失。而且,眼等諸根也無從見他、知他——但這件事並不是這樣。所以離開五陰也沒有如來。
第三,如來之中也沒有五陰。為什麼?如來之中若有五陰,就像器皿之中有果子、水中有魚一樣,那麼二者便成了異物;既是異物,就有上面所說的常住等過失。所以如來之中沒有五陰。
第四,五陰之中也沒有如來。為什麼?五陰之中若有如來,就像床上有人、器皿之中有乳一樣,這樣二者便有分別差異,仍有上面所說的過失。所以五陰之中沒有如來。
第五,如來也不擁有五陰。為什麼?如來若擁有五陰,就像人有兒子一樣,這樣二者便有分別差異;若是如此,就有上面所說的過失。這是不對的。所以如來不擁有五陰。
像這樣以五種方式尋求都尋不著,那麼,什麼才是如來呢?
四、問:五陰和合便有如來
〔T30 0030a03〕問的一方說:照這樣的義理去求,如來固然求不可得;但五陰和合起來,就有如來。
答的一方於是說如下的偈頌。
五、頌與釋:和合而有便無自性
五陰和合而有如來,那就沒有自性;既然沒有自性,又怎能因著他者而有?
若如來是因五陰和合的緣故才有的,那就沒有自性。為什麼?因為他是因五陰和合才有的。
問的一方說:如來不是憑自性而有,只是因他性而有。
答的一方說:若沒有自性,怎能因他性而有?為什麼?因為他性本身也沒有自性。再者,沒有相待的因,他性便不可得;不可得的緣故,也就不能叫作他。此外還有:
法若是因他緣而生的,那就不是我;法若不是我,又怎麼會是如來?
若法是因眾緣而生的,就沒有我。就像因五根手指而有拳,這拳並沒有自體。同樣,因五陰而名為我,這個我也就沒有自體。我有種種名稱,或叫作眾生,或叫作人,或叫作天,或叫作如來等等。如來若是因五陰而有的,就沒有自性;沒有自性的緣故,就沒有我。既然沒有我,又憑什麼說他名為如來?所以偈中說:法若因他而生,那就不是我;法若不是我,又怎麼會是如來?此外還有:
六、頌與釋:自性他性二俱無
若沒有自性,哪裡會有他性?離開了自性與他性,還有什麼可名為如來?
若沒有自性,他性也不應當有。正因為有自性,才相對地說他性;此處既然沒有,彼處也就沒有。所以自性、他性二者俱無。若離開自性與他性,誰是如來呢?此外還有:
七、頌:受陰的前與後
若不因五陰,而是先已有一個如來,那才可以說:因為如今受了五陰的緣故,所以說他為如來。
如今實在不曾有一個未受陰而先在的如來,此外也更沒有別的如來之法;若因為那個不受陰者是沒有的,如今又要由誰來受?
若那個能受者還不曾有,所受的也就不能叫作所受;沒有一個不受之法,而可名為如來。
若在一與異之中,如來都不可得;以五種方式尋求也沒有,那麼怎會在受之中有?
再者,所受的五陰,也不是從自性而有的;既然沒有自性,哪裡會有他性?
八、釋:逐句解上來諸頌
若未受五陰之前先有如來,那麼這個如來如今應當是受了五陰之後才作如來的;然而事實上未受五陰之時並沒有一個先在的如來,如今又是誰來受呢?再者,不受五陰的話,五陰就不叫作所受;沒有一個不受而可名為如來的。再者,如來在一與異之中尋求不可得,在五陰之中以五種方式尋求也不可得;若是如此,怎能說五陰之中有如來?再者,所受的五陰,不是從自性而有。若說是從他性而有——既然不是從自性而有,又怎能從他性而有?為什麼?因為沒有自性的緣故;而且他性也是沒有的。此外還有:
九、頌與釋:受空、受者空
依上來這樣的義理,所受是空的,能受者也是空的;那麼怎能拿一個空的所受,去說一個空的如來?
依這樣的義理思惟,所受與能受者都是空的。所受既然是空的,怎能以空的所受而說有一個空的如來?
十、問答:那麼是不是決定有一個空
問的一方說:你說所受空、能受者空,那麼是不是決定有一個空?
答的一方說:
不是這樣。為什麼?
說空,便不可說;說非空,也不可說;說亦空亦非空、說非空非非空,都說不得——只是以假名而說。
諸法是空,就不應當說;諸法不空,也不應當說;諸法亦空亦不空,也不應當說;諸法非空非不空,也不應當說。為什麼?只是為了破除相違,才用假名來說。像這樣正觀思惟,於諸法實相之中,不應當拿種種責難當作責難。為什麼?
十一、頌與釋:寂滅相中沒有八種見
寂滅之相中,沒有常、無常等四句。
寂滅之相中,沒有有邊、無邊等四句。
諸法實相是這樣的微妙寂滅。只是眾生因著過去世而起四種邪見:世間是常、世間無常、世間亦常亦無常、世間非常非無常——這些在寂滅之中一概沒有。為什麼?諸法實相畢竟清淨、不可取著,連空尚且不受,何況那四種見!四種見都是因受取而生的,而諸法實相並無所因、無所受。四種見都是以自己所見為貴、以他人所見為賤,而諸法實相並沒有這邊那邊。所以說寂滅之中沒有這四種見。正如因過去世而有四種見,因未來世而有四種見也是一樣:世間有邊、世間無邊、世間亦有邊亦無邊、世間非有邊非無邊。
十二、問答:這樣破如來,豈不是就沒有如來
問的一方說:若像這樣破如來,那麼是不是就沒有如來了?
答的一方說:
邪見深厚的人,才會說沒有如來;而如來是寂滅之相,在其中分別說有,也是不對的。
邪見有兩種:一種是破壞世間的安樂,一種是破壞通往涅槃的道。破壞世間安樂的,是粗重的邪見——說沒有罪、沒有福,沒有如來等賢聖。起了這種邪見,便捨棄善行而去作惡,於是破壞了世間的安樂。破壞涅槃道的,是貪著於我,分別有無;他也起善滅惡,因起善的緣故得世間安樂,但因分別有無的緣故不得涅槃。所以若說沒有如來,這是深厚的邪見,連世間安樂尚且失去,何況涅槃!而若說有如來,也同樣是邪見。為什麼?因為如來是寂滅之相,卻對他作種種分別的緣故。所以說:寂滅相中,分別說有如來,也是不對的。
十三、頌與釋:滅度之後不可思惟有無
在這樣的性空之中,連思惟也不可以——思惟如來滅度之後,分別他是有還是無。
諸法實相是性空的緣故,不應當在如來滅後思惟他是有、是無、還是亦有亦無。如來從本以來畢竟是空,何況滅度之後!
十四、頌與釋:戲論覆蓋慧眼
〔T30 0031a01〕如來超過一切戲論,而人卻生起戲論;戲論破壞慧眼,這些人都見不到佛。
所謂戲論,就是憶念、取相、分別這個與那個。說佛滅、佛不滅等等,這樣的人就是在戲論;因為覆蓋了慧眼的緣故,不能見如來法身。在這〈如來品〉之中,從初、到中、到後這樣思惟下來,如來的決定之性了不可得。所以偈中說:
十五、頌與釋:如來所有性即是世間性
如來所有的性,就是世間的性;如來沒有自性,世間也同樣沒有自性。
這一品之中如此思惟推求:如來之性就是一切世間之性。
問的一方說:什麼是如來性呢?
答的一方說:如來沒有自性,正同於世間沒有自性。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle four, “Examination of the Tathāgata, Chapter Twenty-Two,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Question: Can Titles of Honor Prove That a Tathāgata Exists?
〔T30 0029c07〕The questioner says: In all the world, only the Tathāgata is most honored. He is the Perfectly and Completely Awakened One, called the Dharma King and the omniscient person. Such a one should therefore exist.
The respondent says: Now consider the matter in accordance with reality. If he exists, he should be apprehensible; if he does not exist, what is there to apprehend? Why is this said? Concerning the Tathāgata—
2. Verse: The Fivefold Search
The Tathāgata is not the five aggregates and is not apart from the five aggregates; the Tathāgata and the aggregates do not reside within each other.
Nor does the Tathāgata possess the five aggregates. Where, then, is there a Tathāgata?
3. Commentary: Examining Each of the Five Routes
If the Tathāgata truly existed, one would have to ask: Are the five aggregates themselves the Tathāgata? Is there another Tathāgata apart from the five aggregates? Are the five aggregates within the Tathāgata? Is the Tathāgata within the five aggregates? Or does the Tathāgata possess the five aggregates? None of these can be established.
First, the five aggregates are not the Tathāgata. Why? Because the five aggregates bear the mark of arising and ceasing. Since the aggregates arise and cease, if the Tathāgata were the aggregates, the Tathāgata too would bear the mark of arising and ceasing. If he bore that mark, the Tathāgata would incur the various faults of impermanence, annihilation, and so forth. Further, experiencer and experienced dharma would then become one: the experiencer is the Tathāgata, while the experienced dharma is the five aggregates. This is wrong. Therefore, the Tathāgata is not the five aggregates.
Second, there is no Tathāgata apart from the five aggregates. If another Tathāgata existed apart from the five aggregates, he should not bear the mark of arising and ceasing. If so, the Tathāgata would incur faults such as permanent abiding. Moreover, the faculties such as the eye would have no means to see or know him—but this is not in fact so. Therefore, there is no Tathāgata apart from the five aggregates.
Third, the five aggregates are not within the Tathāgata. Why? If the five aggregates were within the Tathāgata, like fruit within a vessel or fish in water, the two would be different things. Being different, they would incur the faults of permanent abiding explained above. Therefore, the five aggregates are not within the Tathāgata.
Fourth, the Tathāgata is not within the five aggregates. Why? If the Tathāgata were within the five aggregates, like a person on a bed or milk within a vessel, the two would be distinctly different and would still incur the faults explained above. Therefore, the Tathāgata is not within the five aggregates.
Fifth, the Tathāgata does not possess the five aggregates. Why? If the Tathāgata possessed the five aggregates, like a person having a son, the two would be distinctly different. If so, they would incur the faults explained above. This is wrong. Therefore, the Tathāgata does not possess the five aggregates.
Sought in these five ways and not found, what then is the Tathāgata?
4. Question: The Tathāgata Exists When the Five Aggregates Combine
〔T30 0030a03〕The questioner says: Sought according to this reasoning, the Tathāgata indeed cannot be found; yet when the five aggregates combine, there is a Tathāgata.
The respondent then speaks the following verse.
5. Verse and Commentary: What Exists through Combination Has No Intrinsic Nature
If the Tathāgata exists through the combination of the five aggregates, then he has no intrinsic nature. Since he has no intrinsic nature, how could he exist by virtue of other-nature?
If the Tathāgata exists because the five aggregates combine, he has no intrinsic nature. Why? Because he exists by virtue of the combination of the five aggregates.
The questioner says: The Tathāgata does not exist through intrinsic nature, but exists only by virtue of other-nature.
The respondent says: Without intrinsic nature, how could he exist by virtue of other-nature? Why? Because other-nature itself has no intrinsic nature. Further, without an opposed ground of mutual dependence, other-nature cannot be found; since it cannot be found, it cannot be called “other.” Further:
If a dharma arises through other conditions, it is not a self. If a dharma is not a self, how could it be the Tathāgata?
If a dharma arises through many conditions, there is no self. Just as a fist exists through five fingers yet has no substance of its own, so the self is named by virtue of the five aggregates and has no substance of its own. The self has many names: being, person, deva, Tathāgata, and so forth. If the Tathāgata exists through the five aggregates, he has no intrinsic nature. Since he has no intrinsic nature, there is no self. Without a self, on what basis can he be named Tathāgata? Thus the verse says: if a dharma arises through another, it is not a self; if the dharma is not a self, how could it be the Tathāgata? Further:
6. Verse and Commentary: Neither Intrinsic Nature nor Other-Nature Exists
Without intrinsic nature, where could other-nature exist? Apart from intrinsic nature and other-nature, what could be named Tathāgata?
If there is no intrinsic nature, other-nature likewise should not exist. Other-nature is named only in relation to intrinsic nature. Since this does not exist here, that likewise does not exist there. Therefore, intrinsic nature and other-nature are both nonexistent. Apart from intrinsic nature and other-nature, who is the Tathāgata? Further:
7. Verses: Before and After Appropriating the Aggregates
Only if a Tathāgata already existed before and without depending on the five aggregates could one say that because he now appropriates the five aggregates, he is called the Tathāgata.
In reality, no Tathāgata first exists without appropriating the aggregates, nor is there some other dharma of the Tathāgata. Since one who does not appropriate the aggregates is nonexistent, who now could appropriate them?
If an appropriator has not yet existed, what is appropriated cannot be called appropriated. There is no dharma that does not appropriate the aggregates yet can be named Tathāgata.
If the Tathāgata cannot be found within identity or difference and is absent in the fivefold search, how could he exist within appropriation?
Further, the appropriated five aggregates do not exist through intrinsic nature. Since there is no intrinsic nature, where could other-nature exist?
8. Commentary: Explaining the Preceding Verses Line by Line
If a Tathāgata existed before appropriating the five aggregates, this Tathāgata should now become a Tathāgata after appropriating them. Yet in reality, no Tathāgata first exists before appropriating the five aggregates; who now could appropriate them? Further, if the five aggregates are not appropriated, they are not called what is appropriated; there is no one who can be named Tathāgata without appropriating the five aggregates. Further, the Tathāgata cannot be found when sought through identity and difference, nor can he be found in the fivefold search within the five aggregates. If so, how can one say that the Tathāgata exists within the five aggregates? Further, the appropriated five aggregates do not exist through intrinsic nature. If one says they exist through other-nature—since they do not exist through intrinsic nature, how could they exist through other-nature? Why? Because intrinsic nature does not exist, and other-nature likewise does not exist. Further:
9. Verse and Commentary: Appropriation Is Empty and the Appropriator Is Empty
According to the preceding reasoning, appropriation is empty and the appropriator is also empty. How could an empty appropriation be used to speak of an empty Tathāgata?
Examined according to this reasoning, appropriation and appropriator are both empty. Since appropriation is empty, how could an empty appropriation be used to speak of an empty Tathāgata?
10. Question and Answer: Then Is There Definitely an Emptiness?
The questioner says: You say that appropriation is empty and the appropriator is empty. Does that mean emptiness definitely exists?
The respondent says:
It is not so. Why?
To speak of empty is impossible; to speak of nonempty is impossible. To speak of both empty and nonempty, or neither empty nor nonempty, is likewise impossible—they are spoken only as provisional names.
One should not say that dharmas are empty, nor that dharmas are nonempty; one should not say that dharmas are both empty and nonempty, nor that they are neither empty nor nonempty. Why? These are spoken as provisional names only to dismantle contradiction. In such correct contemplation of the true character of dharmas, the various challenges should not be taken as challenges. Why?
11. Verse and Commentary: The Eight Views Do Not Exist within the Mark of Quiescence
Within the mark of quiescence, there is no tetralemma of permanent, impermanent, and the rest.
Within the mark of quiescence, there is no tetralemma of bounded, unbounded, and the rest.
The true character of dharmas is subtle and quiescent in this way. Beings form four wrong views regarding the past: the world is permanent; the world is impermanent; the world is both permanent and impermanent; the world is neither permanent nor impermanent. None of these exists within quiescence. Why? The true character of dharmas is ultimately pure and cannot be appropriated. Even emptiness is not accepted—how much less the four views! The four views all arise through appropriation, while the true character of dharmas has nothing through which it appropriates. The four views all honor one’s own view and disparage another’s, while the true character of dharmas has neither this side nor that. Therefore, it is said that the four views do not exist within quiescence. Just as four views concerning the past exist, there are likewise four views concerning the future: the world is bounded; the world is unbounded; the world is both bounded and unbounded; the world is neither bounded nor unbounded.
12. Question and Answer: If the Tathāgata Is Refuted in This Way, Does That Mean There Is No Tathāgata?
The questioner says: If the Tathāgata is refuted in this way, does that mean there is no Tathāgata?
The respondent says:
Only those whose wrong views are deeply rooted say that there is no Tathāgata; yet within the Tathāgata’s mark of quiescence, to discriminate and say that he exists is likewise wrong.
There are two kinds of wrong view: one destroys worldly well-being, while the other destroys the path to nirvāṇa. The kind that destroys worldly well-being is a coarse wrong view: saying there is no demerit, no merit, and no Tathāgata or other noble one. On forming such a wrong view, one abandons wholesome conduct and does evil, thereby destroying worldly well-being. The kind that destroys the path to nirvāṇa craves and clings to a self and discriminates between existence and nonexistence. Such a person also cultivates good and ends evil, gaining worldly well-being because of cultivating good, yet failing to attain nirvāṇa because of discriminating between existence and nonexistence. Therefore, saying that there is no Tathāgata is a deeply rooted wrong view: one loses even worldly well-being, how much more nirvāṇa! Yet to say that the Tathāgata exists is likewise a wrong view. Why? Because one makes various discriminations about the Tathāgata’s mark of quiescence. Therefore, within the mark of quiescence, to discriminate and say that the Tathāgata exists is likewise wrong.
13. Verse and Commentary: After Cessation, One Cannot Conceive Existence or Nonexistence
Within such emptiness of nature, even conception is impossible—the conception that discriminates whether the Tathāgata exists or does not exist after cessation.
Because the true character of dharmas is empty of nature, one should not conceive the Tathāgata after cessation as existent, nonexistent, or both existent and nonexistent. The Tathāgata has always been ultimately empty—how much more after cessation!
14. Verse and Commentary: Conceptual Proliferation Covers the Eye of Wisdom
〔T30 0031a01〕The Tathāgata has passed beyond all conceptual proliferation, yet people generate conceptual proliferation. Conceptual proliferation destroys the eye of wisdom, and such people do not see the Buddha.
Conceptual proliferation means recollection, apprehending marks, and discrimination between this and that. Those who say that the Buddha has ceased, has not ceased, and so forth engage in conceptual proliferation; because it covers the eye of wisdom, they cannot see the Tathāgata’s Dharma-body. In this “Examination of the Tathāgata,” contemplating from beginning through middle to end, the determinate nature of the Tathāgata cannot be found. Therefore, the verse says:
15. Verse and Commentary: The Tathāgata’s Nature Is the Nature of the World
Whatever nature the Tathāgata has is the nature of the world. The Tathāgata has no intrinsic nature; the world likewise has no intrinsic nature.
The examination and inquiry in this chapter reveal that the nature of the Tathāgata is the nature of the entire world.
The questioner says: What is the nature of the Tathāgata?
The respondent says: The Tathāgata has no intrinsic nature, just as the world has no intrinsic nature.
觀顛倒品第二十三Examination of Inversion
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷四〈觀顛倒品第二十三〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:三毒從顛倒而生,所以應當實有
〔T30 0031a12〕問的一方說:
從憶想分別,生起貪、恚、癡;淨與不淨的顛倒,都是從眾多因緣而生的。
經裡說:因為有淨與不淨的顛倒,憶想分別便生起貪、恚、癡。因此應當知道:貪、恚、癡是有的。
二、答:既是從顛倒生的,就沒有自性
答的一方回答如下。
如果是因為淨與不淨,由顛倒生起三毒,那麼三毒就沒有自性;所以煩惱並不真實。
如果諸煩惱是因淨不淨的顛倒與憶想分別而生的,那就沒有自性;因此諸煩惱並不真實。再說:
自性的我,無論說它有、說它無,這件事終究不能成立;既然沒有我,諸煩惱說有說無,也一樣不能成立。
我,沒有任何因緣可以說它有、或說它無而得以成立;如今既然沒有我,諸煩惱又怎能以有、以無而得以成立呢?為什麼這樣說?
三、是誰擁有這煩惱
是誰擁有這煩惱?這一點就不能成立;如果離開這個擁有者而另有煩惱,煩惱便無所歸屬。
煩惱,意思是能夠惱亂他人。能惱亂他人的,應當是眾生;可是這眾生在一切處推求都不可得。如果說離開眾生而只有煩惱,那煩惱就沒有歸屬之處。如果說雖然沒有我,煩惱卻歸屬於心,這也不對。為什麼?
如同身見,用五種方式推求都不可得;煩惱在垢心之中,用五種方式推求也同樣不可得。
如同身見,在五陰之中用五種方式推求不可得;諸煩惱也一樣,在垢心之中用五種方式推求也不可得。反過來,垢心在諸煩惱之中,用五種方式推求也不可得。再說:
淨與不淨的顛倒,本身就沒有自性;既然如此,怎能因為這兩者而生起諸煩惱?
所謂淨不淨的顛倒——顛倒的意思就是虛妄。若是虛妄,就沒有自性;沒有自性,就沒有顛倒。既然沒有顛倒,怎能因顛倒而生起諸煩惱?
四、問:六境是三毒的根本
問的一方說:
色、聲、香、味、觸,加上法,共為六種;這樣的六種,就是三毒的根本。
這六入是三毒的根本:因這六入生起淨不淨的顛倒,因淨不淨的顛倒生起貪、恚、癡。
五、答:六境皆空,如炎如夢
答的一方回答如下。
色、聲、香、味、觸,加上法,體有六種;它們都是空的,像陽炎、像夢,像乾闥婆城。這樣的六種之中,哪裡有淨與不淨?就像幻化出來的人,也像鏡子裡的影像。
色、聲、香、味、觸、法的自體,在還沒有與心和合的時候,空而無所有:像陽炎、像夢,像幻化、像鏡中的影像,只是誑惑人心,並沒有決定不變之相。這樣的六入之中,哪裡有淨與不淨?再說:
不憑著淨的相,就沒有不淨;既然是因淨才有不淨,所以並沒有不淨。
若不憑著淨,先前就沒有不淨,那要憑什麼說不淨?所以並沒有不淨。再說:
不憑著不淨,也就沒有淨;既然是因不淨才有淨,所以並沒有淨。
若不憑著不淨,先前就沒有淨,那要憑什麼說淨?所以並沒有淨。再說:
如果沒有淨,憑什麼會有貪?如果沒有不淨,憑什麼會有恚?
因為沒有淨與不淨的緣故,就不生起貪與恚。
六、問:經說常等四顛倒
問的一方說:經裡說常等四種顛倒。若在無常之中見為常,這叫作顛倒;若在無常之中見為無常,這就不是顛倒。其餘三種顛倒也是這樣。既然有顛倒,顛倒的人也應當有;為什麼說全都沒有?
七、答:性空之中,常尚且沒有
答的一方回答如下。
在無常上執著為常,這才叫作顛倒;可是空中並沒有常,哪裡還有一個常的顛倒?
若在無常之中執著為常,名為顛倒。諸法性空之中並沒有常,這裡頭哪裡有常顛倒?其餘三種也是這樣。再說:
若在無常之中,執著它是無常而說這不算顛倒;可是空中連無常也沒有,哪裡有一個不顛倒的?
若執著無常、說它是無常,因而不名為顛倒——可是諸法性空之中並沒有無常;無常既然沒有,誰又是那個不顛倒的?其餘三種也是這樣。再說:
所執著的境、能執著的人、執著這件事,以及執著時所用的法,這些全都是寂滅之相;既然如此,哪裡還有執著?
所執著的,是指物;能執著的,是指作者;執著,是指業;所用的法,是指所用之事——這些全都是性空寂滅之相,如〈如來品〉中所說。所以並沒有執著。再說:
若沒有執著這回事,那麼說邪是顛倒、說正是不顛倒,這樣的事,又有誰擁有?
執著,是指憶想分別此、彼、有、無等等。若沒有這個執著的人,誰是邪顛倒?誰是正不顛倒?再說:
已經有顛倒的,不生顛倒;沒有顛倒的,也不生顛倒;〔T30 0032a01〕顛倒的人不生顛倒,不顛倒的人也不生。若在顛倒的時候,也不生顛倒——你不妨自己觀察:究竟是誰生起了顛倒?
已經顛倒了的人,就不再生起顛倒,因為已經顛倒了。不顛倒的人也不顛倒,因為並沒有顛倒。顛倒的時候也不顛倒,因為有兩重過失。你如今除去憍慢心,好好自己觀察:誰是那個顛倒的人?再說:
諸顛倒既然不生,怎麼會有顛倒這一義?既然沒有顛倒,哪裡還有顛倒的人?
顛倒被種種因緣所破,於是落在不生。那人卻又貪著這個不生,說不生就是顛倒的實相。所以偈中說:怎能把不生叫作顛倒?乃至無漏法尚且不能名為不生之相,何況顛倒是不生之相?顛倒既然沒有,哪裡有顛倒的人?因為有顛倒才有顛倒的人。再說:
八、常我樂淨與無常苦不淨
若常、我、樂、淨是真實有的,那麼這常、我、樂、淨就不是顛倒。
若常、我、樂、淨這四者有真實的自性,那麼這常、我、樂、淨就不是顛倒。為什麼?因為決定有真實的事。既然如此,怎能說它是顛倒?若說常、我、樂、淨這四種顛倒是沒有的,那麼無常、苦、無我、不淨這四種就應當真實有,不名為顛倒——因為與顛倒相違,所以名為不顛倒。這也不對。為什麼?
若常、我、樂、淨實在是沒有的,那麼無常、苦、不淨,也應當同樣沒有。
若常、我、樂、淨這四者實在沒有,因為沒有的緣故,無常等四事也不應當有。為什麼?因為沒有可以相因相待的了。再說:
九、顛倒滅則無明滅
這樣顛倒滅了,無明也就滅了;因為無明滅的緣故,諸行等也滅。
所謂這樣,是說如它的義理。因為滅了諸顛倒的緣故,十二因緣根本的無明也滅;無明滅的緣故,三種行業乃至老死等等全都滅。再說:
十、煩惱可斷嗎
若煩惱的體性真實,而且有所歸屬,那麼怎能夠斷它?誰能斷掉它的自性?
若諸煩惱就是顛倒而有真實自性,怎能斷?誰能斷掉它的自性?若說諸煩惱都是虛妄無性而可以斷,這也不對。為什麼?
若煩惱是虛妄的,沒有自性也沒有歸屬,那麼怎能夠斷它?誰能去斷一個沒有自性的?
若諸煩惱虛妄無性,就沒有歸屬之處;怎能斷?誰能斷一個沒有自性的法?
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, fascicle four, “Examination of Inversion, Chapter Twenty-Three,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-initial〔T30 …〕marks a Taishō page-column-line anchor.
1. Question: Since the Three Poisons Arise from Inversion, They Must Truly Exist
〔T30 0031a12〕The questioner says:
From recollection, conception, and discrimination arise greed, anger, and delusion. The inversions of pure and impure all arise from many conditions.
The sūtra says that through inversions of pure and impure, recollection, conception, and discrimination give rise to greed, anger, and delusion. Therefore, one should know that greed, anger, and delusion exist.
2. Answer: Since They Arise from Inversion, They Have No Intrinsic Nature
The respondent answers as follows.
If the three poisons arise through inversions regarding pure and impure, then the three poisons have no intrinsic nature. Therefore, the afflictions are not real.
If the afflictions arise through inversions regarding pure and impure and through recollection, conception, and discrimination, they have no intrinsic nature. Therefore, the afflictions are not real. Further:
Whether the intrinsically existent self is said to exist or not exist, it can never be established. Since there is no self, neither the existence nor the nonexistence of the afflictions can be established.
There are no causes and conditions through which a self can be established as existent or nonexistent. Since there is now no self, how could the afflictions be established through either existence or nonexistence? Why is this said?
3. Who Possesses These Afflictions?
Who possesses these afflictions cannot be established. If afflictions existed apart from this possessor, they would belong to no one.
Affliction means that which afflicts another. The one afflicted should be a being, yet this being cannot be found when sought anywhere. If afflictions alone existed apart from a being, they would have nowhere to belong. If one says that though there is no self, afflictions belong to the mind, this too is wrong. Why?
Just as the view of a body cannot be found through the fivefold search, afflictions likewise cannot be found through the fivefold search within a defiled mind.
Just as the view of a body cannot be found through the fivefold search within the five aggregates, the afflictions likewise cannot be found through the fivefold search within a defiled mind. Conversely, a defiled mind likewise cannot be found through the fivefold search within the afflictions. Further:
The inversions of pure and impure themselves have no intrinsic nature. How, then, could afflictions arise through these two?
Inversions of pure and impure—the word “inversion” means false and delusive. What is false and delusive has no intrinsic nature; without intrinsic nature, there is no inversion. Since there is no inversion, how could afflictions arise through inversion?
4. Question: The Six Objects Are the Root of the Three Poisons
The questioner says:
Form, sound, smell, taste, touch, together with dharmas, make six. These six are the root of the three poisons.
These six entrances are the root of the three poisons: through the six entrances arise inversions of pure and impure, and through those inversions arise greed, anger, and delusion.
5. Answer: The Six Objects Are All Empty, Like Mirage and Dream
The respondent answers as follows.
Form, sound, smell, taste, touch, and dharmas are six in kind. They are all empty, like a mirage, a dream, or a city of gandharvas. Within these six, where are pure and impure? They are like an illusory person and like an image in a mirror.
Before the substances of form, sound, smell, taste, touch, and dharmas combine with mind, they are empty and possess nothing: like a mirage, a dream, an illusion, or an image in a mirror. They merely deceive the mind and have no determinate, unchanging mark. Within these six entrances, where are pure and impure? Further:
Without depending on the mark of pure, impure does not exist. Since impure exists only through pure, there is no impure.
If no impure first existed without depending on pure, on what basis could it be called impure? Therefore, there is no impure. Further:
Without depending on impure, there likewise is no pure. Since pure exists only through impure, there is no pure.
If no pure first existed without depending on impure, on what basis could it be called pure? Therefore, there is no pure. Further:
Without pure, through what could greed exist? Without impure, through what could anger exist?
Because neither pure nor impure exists, neither greed nor anger arises.
6. Question: The Sūtra Speaks of Four Inversions Beginning with Permanence
The questioner says: The sūtra speaks of four inversions beginning with permanence. To see permanence within what is impermanent is called inversion; to see impermanence within what is impermanent is not inversion. The remaining three inversions are likewise so. Since inversion exists, one who is inverted should likewise exist. Why say that all are absent?
7. Answer: Within Emptiness of Nature, Even Permanence Does Not Exist
The respondent answers as follows.
To cling to permanence in what is impermanent is called inversion. Yet within emptiness, there is no permanence. Where could there be an inversion of permanence?
Clinging to permanence within impermanence is called inversion. Within the emptiness of nature of dharmas, there is no permanence. Where within it could there be an inversion of permanence? The remaining three are likewise so. Further:
If one clings to impermanence within impermanence and says that this is not inversion, yet within emptiness there is not even impermanence, where could there be one who is not inverted?
If one clings to impermanence and says “this is impermanent,” and therefore does not call it inversion—within the emptiness of nature of dharmas, there is no impermanence. Since impermanence does not exist, who is the one not inverted? The remaining three are likewise so. Further:
The object of clinging, the one who clings, the act of clinging, and the dharma used in clinging all bear the mark of quiescence. How, then, could there be clinging?
The object of clinging means the thing; the one who clings means the agent; clinging means the act; and the dharma used means the matter employed. All bear the mark of emptiness of nature and quiescence, as explained in the “Examination of the Tathāgata.” Therefore, there is no clinging. Further:
If no dharma of clinging exists, who possesses the distinction that wrong is inversion and right is noninversion?
Clinging means recollection, conception, and discrimination regarding this and that, existence and nonexistence, and so forth. Without this one who clings, who is wrongly inverted? Who is rightly noninverted? Further:
One already inverted does not generate inversion; one without inversion does not generate inversion;〔T30 0032a01〕an inverted person does not generate inversion, nor does a noninverted one. Even at the time of inversion, inversion does not arise. Observe well for yourself: who, in the end, generates inversion?
One already inverted does not generate inversion again, because he is already inverted. One not inverted likewise does not become inverted, because there is no inversion. At the time of inversion, inversion likewise does not arise, because two faults follow. Now remove the mind of arrogance, observe well for yourself, and ask: who is the inverted one? Further:
Since the inversions do not arise, how could there be the meaning of inversion? Since there is no inversion, where is there one who is inverted?
Inversion is refuted through various causes and conditions and thus falls into nonarising. Yet someone then craves and clings to nonarising, saying nonarising is the true character of inversion. Therefore, the verse asks: how can nonarising be called inversion? Even uncontaminated dharmas cannot be named a mark of nonarising, how much less can inversion be such a mark? Since inversion does not exist, where is one who is inverted? One who is inverted exists only through inversion. Further:
8. Permanent, Self, Pleasant, and Pure; Impermanent, Suffering, and Impure
If permanent, self, pleasant, and pure truly existed, then permanent, self, pleasant, and pure would not be inversions.
If permanent, self, pleasant, and pure possessed real intrinsic nature, they would not be inversions. Why? Because determinate real things would exist. How could they be called inversions? If one says that the four inversions—permanent, self, pleasant, and pure—are nonexistent, then impermanent, suffering, selfless, and impure should truly exist and should not be called inversions; because they oppose inversion, they would be named noninversion. This too is wrong. Why?
If permanent, self, pleasant, and pure were truly nonexistent, then impermanent, suffering, and impure should likewise be nonexistent.
If permanent, self, pleasant, and pure were truly absent, because they are absent, the four things beginning with impermanence likewise should not exist. Why? Because nothing remains to serve as their mutually dependent cause. Further:
9. When Inversion Ceases, Ignorance Ceases
When inversion ceases in this way, ignorance likewise ceases. Because ignorance ceases, formations and the rest likewise cease.
“In this way” means in accordance with its meaning. Because all inversions cease, ignorance, the root of the twelve links of dependent arising, likewise ceases. Because ignorance ceases, the three kinds of karmic formation through aging-and-death all cease. Further:
10. Can the Afflictions Be Severed?
If the nature of the afflictions were real and belonged to someone, how could they be severed? Who could sever their intrinsic nature?
If the afflictions were precisely inversion and possessed real intrinsic nature, how could they be severed? Who could sever their intrinsic nature? If one says that the afflictions are all false, without nature, and therefore can be severed, this too is wrong. Why?
If the afflictions are false and delusive, without intrinsic nature and without belonging, how could they be severed? Who could sever what has no intrinsic nature?
If the afflictions are false and without intrinsic nature, they belong nowhere. How could they be severed? Who could sever a dharma without intrinsic nature?
觀四諦品第二十四Examination of the Four Truths
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷四〈觀四諦品第二十四〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問難:一切皆空,四諦、四果與三寶都不成
〔T30 0032b12〕問的一方說:破除四種顛倒,就通達四聖諦;通達了四聖諦,就證得四種沙門果。
(問方的頌)如果一切法都是空的,那就沒有生,也沒有滅;既然這樣,四聖諦這一法就不存在了。
因為沒有四聖諦的緣故,見苦與斷集、證滅以及修道,這幾件事就全都沒有了。
因為這幾件事沒有的緣故,就沒有四種道果;沒有四種道果的緣故,向著果位而行的人,也一樣沒有。
如果沒有四向、四得這八種賢聖,就沒有僧寶;因為沒有四聖諦的緣故,也就沒有法寶;
因為沒有法寶、僧寶的緣故,也就沒有佛寶。像這樣講空的人,就是在破壞三寶。
(青目的釋)如果一切世間都是空、都無所有,那就應當沒有生、沒有滅。因為沒有生沒有滅的緣故,就沒有四聖諦。為什麼呢?從集諦生出苦諦,集諦是因、苦諦是果;能把苦與集滅盡的,叫作滅諦;能通到滅諦的,叫作道諦,道諦是因、滅諦是果。像這樣,四諦是有因有果的;如果沒有生沒有滅,就沒有四諦。四諦既然沒有,就沒有見苦、斷集、證滅、修道。見苦、斷集、證滅、修道既然沒有,就沒有四種沙門果。四種沙門果既然沒有,就沒有四向與四得的人。如果沒有這八種賢聖,就沒有僧寶。又因為四聖諦沒有的緣故,法寶也沒有。如果法寶、僧寶都沒有,怎麼會有佛呢?得到法才稱之為佛,沒有法,哪裡有佛?你說諸法都空,那就是壞了三寶。
接著再進一步說。
二、問難:空法還壞了因果、罪福與世俗
(問方的頌)空法壞了因與果,也壞了罪與福,而且把一切世俗之法,也全都毀壞了。
(青目的釋)如果接受空法,那就破了罪、福以及罪福的果報,也破了世俗之法。有這樣種種過失的緣故,所以諸法不應當是空的。
三、答:你不知道空、不知道說空的因緣、也不知道空義
答的一方於是回答如下。
(頌)你如今其實不能知道什麼是空、不能知道以什麼因緣說空,也不能知道空的義理,所以才自己生出苦惱來。
(青目的釋)你不了解什麼叫作空相,不了解以什麼因緣而說空,也不了解空的義理。因為不能如實地知道,所以才生起這樣的疑難。
接著再進一步說。
四、諸佛依二諦為眾生說法
(頌)諸佛是依著二諦,來為眾生說法的:一是世俗諦,二是第一義諦。
如果有人不能知道、不能分別這二諦,那麼對於甚深的佛法,就不會知道它真實的義理。
(青目的釋)所謂世俗諦,是說一切法的體性本空,然而世間顛倒,因此生起種種虛妄之法,這些法在世間看來是真實的。諸位賢聖真實地知道那顛倒的性質,因此知道一切法都空、都無所生;這在聖人份上就是第一義諦,稱之為真實。諸佛依著這二諦,來為眾生說法。如果有人不能如實地分別二諦,那麼對於甚深的佛法,就不知道它的實義。
如果有人說:一切法不生就是第一義諦,不需要第二重的世俗諦——這樣說也是不對的。為什麼呢?
五、不依世俗諦,就得不到第一義
〔T30 0033a02〕(頌)如果不依靠世俗諦,就得不到第一義;得不到第一義,就得不到涅槃。
(青目的釋)第一義都是憑藉言說而顯的,而言說本身就是世俗;所以如果不依靠世俗,第一義就沒有辦法說出來。如果得不到第一義,又怎麼能到達涅槃?所以說,諸法雖然無生,卻仍然有二諦。
接著再進一步說。
六、鈍根觀空,如同不會捉毒蛇
(頌)不能正確地觀空,鈍根的人反而傷了自己,就像不善於持咒術的人,像不善於捉毒蛇的人一樣。
(青目的釋)如果人是鈍根,不能善巧地了解空法,就會在空上面有所失誤而生起邪見。就像為了取利而去捉毒蛇,捉得不好,反倒被蛇所害。又像咒術,本想有所作為,卻不能善巧地成就,結果反而害了自己。鈍根的人觀察空法,也是這樣。
接著再進一步說。
七、世尊知道這法甚深,所以不想說
(頌)世尊知道這一法有甚深微妙的相貌,不是鈍根的人所能企及,所以不想說。
(青目的釋)世尊因為這法甚深微妙,不是鈍根的人所能理解,所以不想說。
接著再進一步說。
八、我所說的性空,空也是空
(頌)你說我執著於空,因而替我安上種種過失;但你如今所說的那些過失,在空這裡其實都沒有。
(青目的釋)你說我因為執著空的緣故,就替我安上過失。我所說的是體性本空,而且這個空本身也是空的,所以並沒有你說的那種過失。
接著再進一步說。
九、正因為有空義,一切法才得以成立
(頌)因為有空義的緣故,一切法才得以成立;如果沒有空義,那麼一切法反而都不能成立。
(青目的釋)因為有空義的緣故,一切世間法、出世間法都得以成就。如果沒有空義,那就全都不能成就。
接著再進一步說。
十、過失本在你自己,你卻迴向給我
(頌)你如今自己有過失,卻把它迴轉過來安在我身上,就像騎馬的人,自己忘了身下所騎的那匹馬。
(青目的釋)你在主張實有的說法裡本來就有過失,自己卻覺察不到,反而在空上面看見過失;這就像騎著馬的人,卻忘了自己所騎的是什麼。為什麼這樣說呢?
十一、主張定性,就等於主張無因無緣
(頌)如果你看見諸法是決定有其自性的,那就等於看見諸法沒有因、也沒有緣。
(青目的釋)你說諸法有決定的自性。若是這樣,那就是看見諸法無因無緣。為什麼呢?如果一個法決定地有自性,那它就應當不生不滅;這樣的法,還用得著因緣做什麼?如果諸法是從因緣生的,那就沒有自性。所以說,諸法若決定有性,就等於沒有因緣。
如果說諸法決定安住在自性上,這也是不對的。為什麼呢?
(頌)那就等於破壞了因與果、作、作者與所作之法,也破壞了一切萬物的生與滅。
(青目的釋)諸法若有決定的自性,就沒有因果等等這些事情了。就像頌裡所說的:
十二、眾因緣生法:是空、是假名、是中道
(頌)眾多因緣所生的法,我說它就是無;它也是假名,也就是中道的義理。
不曾有過任何一個法,是不從因緣而生的;所以說,一切法沒有一個不是空的。
(青目的釋)眾多因緣所生的法,我說它就是空。為什麼呢?眾緣具足和合,事物才生起;這個事物既然屬於眾多因緣,所以沒有自性;沒有自性,所以是空的;而這個空,本身也是空的。只是為了引導眾生的緣故,才用假名來說;因為離開了有、無這兩邊,所以叫作中道。這個法因為沒有自性,所以不能說它是有;又因為連空也無可執取,所以也不能說它是無。如果一個法有其自性、有其定相,那它就不必等待眾緣就能存在;如果不等待眾緣,那就根本沒有這個法。所以說,沒有哪一個法是不空的。
你在前面所說的『空法有過失』,這個過失如今反倒回到你自己身上。為什麼呢?
十三、反過來說:如果一切不空,四諦才真的沒有
(頌)如果一切法都不空,那就沒有生滅;既然這樣,四聖諦這一法也就不存在了。
(青目的釋)如果一切法各各有其自性而不空,那就沒有生滅。因為沒有生滅的緣故,就沒有四聖諦之法。為什麼呢?
(頌)苦如果不從因緣生,怎麼會有苦?無常正是苦的義理,而決定有性的東西沒有無常。
(青目的釋)苦不從因緣生,所以就沒有苦。為什麼呢?經上說無常就是苦的義理。如果苦有決定的自性,怎麼會有無常?因為它不捨棄自己的體性。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)如果苦有決定的自性,為什麼還要從集生起呢?所以就沒有集諦了,這是因為破了空義的緣故。
(青目的釋)如果苦有決定的自性,那就不應當再生起,因為它先前已經有了。若是這樣,就沒有集諦,因為壞了空義的緣故。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)苦如果有決定的自性,就不應當有滅;你執著於定性的緣故,就破壞了滅諦。
(青目的釋)苦如果有決定的自性,那就不應當滅。為什麼呢?因為所謂性,是不會滅的。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)苦如果有決定的自性,就沒有可修的道;如果道是可以修習的,那就沒有決定的自性。
(青目的釋)法如果決定是有,那就沒有修道這回事。為什麼呢?如果法是實有的,那就是常;既是常,就不可能再增益。如果道可以修習,那麼道就沒有決定的自性。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)如果沒有苦諦,也沒有集諦、滅諦,那麼那條能滅苦的道,究竟要通到哪裡去?
(青目的釋)諸法如果先前就決定有性,就沒有苦諦、集諦、滅諦。如今這條滅苦之道,究竟要到哪一個滅苦之處去呢?
接著再進一步說。
(頌)苦如果決定有性,那麼從前不曾見到的,如今又怎麼能見到?因為它的性並沒有變異。
(青目的釋)如果先前作凡夫的時候不能見到苦性,如今也不應當見到。為什麼呢?因為那不見苦的體性已經固定了。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)就像見苦不能成立一樣,斷集與證滅、修道以及四果,也一樣都不能成立。
(青目的釋)就像苦諦之性,先前不曾見的人,後來也不應當見。同樣的,也不應當有斷集、證滅、修道。為什麼呢?集的性從來不曾斷,如今也不應當斷,因為性是不可斷的。滅從來不曾證,如今也不應當證,因為從來不曾證。道從來不曾修,如今也不應當修,因為從來不曾修。所以四聖諦上見、斷、證、修這四種行,都不應當有。四種行既然沒有,四種道果也就沒有。為什麼呢?
十四、四果、八賢聖與三寶,在定性中一併落空
〔T30 0034a04〕(頌)這四種道果的性,從來就不可得;諸法之性如果是決定的,如今又怎麼可能得到?
(青目的釋)諸法如果有決定的自性,那麼四種沙門果從來未曾得到,如今又怎麼能得到?如果能得到,那體性就不是決定的了。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)如果沒有四果,就沒有得果與向果的人;因為沒有八種賢聖的緣故,就沒有僧寶。
(青目的釋)因為沒有四種沙門果的緣故,就沒有得果的人、向果的人。因為沒有八種賢聖的緣故,就沒有僧寶。而經上正是說八種賢聖,名為僧寶。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)因為沒有四聖諦的緣故,也就沒有法寶;沒有法寶、僧寶,又怎麼會有佛寶?
(青目的釋)修行四聖諦而得涅槃之法,如果沒有四諦,就沒有法寶;如果沒有法、僧二寶,怎麼會有佛寶?你以這樣的因緣,主張諸法有決定的自性,那就是壞了三寶。
十五、佛與菩提:先前無性,鍛煉也不成金
問的一方說:你雖然破了諸法,但究竟之道——阿耨多羅三藐三菩提——總該是有的;正因為有這條道的緣故,才稱之為佛。
答的一方回答如下。
(頌)照你的說法,就不會因為菩提而有佛,也不會因為佛而有菩提。
(青目的釋)你說諸法有決定的自性,那就不應當因菩提而有佛、因佛而有菩提,因為這兩者的性都是常定不變的。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)縱然勤加精進,修行菩提之道,如果先前並非佛性,也不應當能成佛。
(青目的釋)因為先前沒有那個性的緣故;就像鐵裡沒有金的性,縱然經過種種鍛煉,終究不會變成金。
接著再進一步說。
十六、罪福與果報
(頌)如果諸法不空,就沒有造作罪與福的人;既然不空,還能作什麼呢?因為它的性是決定的緣故。
(青目的釋)如果諸法不空,終究不會有人造作罪與福。為什麼呢?因為罪福之性先前已經決定了,而且也沒有能作的作用與作者。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)你主張在罪福之中不生果報,那就等於離開罪與福,另外有種種果報。
(青目的釋)你主張在罪福的因緣之中都沒有果報,那就應當離開罪福的因緣而有果報。為什麼呢?因為果報並不等待因就出現了。
問的一方說:離開罪福,可以沒有善惡果報;但善惡果報就是從罪福而有的。
答的一方回答如下。
(頌)如果說果報是從罪福而生的,那麼果既然從罪福生,怎麼還能說它不空?
(青目的釋)如果離開罪福就沒有善惡之果,那怎麼還能說果是不空的?若是這樣,離開作者也就沒有罪福。你先前說諸法不空,這件事並不成立。
接著再進一步說。
十七、破了空義,反而破了世俗
(頌)你破一切法、破眾因緣的空義,那就是破了世俗,以及其餘所有的法。
(青目的釋)你如果破了眾因緣法的第一空義,那就破了一切世俗之法。為什麼呢?
(頌)如果破了空義,就應當無所作為;卻又成了沒有作而有所作、不作卻名為作者。
(青目的釋)如果破了空義,那麼一切果都成了無作、無因,又成了不作而作,又一切作者都不應當有所作為,又成了離開作者而另有業、有果報、有受者。但這些事都是不對的,所以不應當破空。
接著再進一步說。
十八、若有定性,世間便常住不壞
(頌)如果有決定的自性,那麼世間種種相貌,就應當不生不滅、常住而不會壞。
(青目的釋)如果諸法有決定的自性,那麼世間種種相貌——天、人、畜生以及萬物——都應當不生不滅、常住不壞。為什麼呢?因為有實在的自性,是不可能變異的。然而現前所見的萬物,各各都有變異之相、有生滅變易,所以不應當說它們有決定的自性。
接著再進一步說。
(頌)如果沒有空,那麼未曾得到的就不應當得到,也沒有斷煩惱這回事,也沒有苦盡這回事。
(青目的釋)如果沒有空法,那麼世間、出世間所有的功德,未曾得到的都不應當得到,也不應當有斷煩惱的人,也沒有苦的窮盡。為什麼呢?因為體性已經決定了。
十九、見因緣法,就是見佛
(頌)所以經中說:如果見到因緣之法,就是能夠見佛,就是見到苦、集、滅、道。
(青目的釋)如果有人見到一切法都是從眾緣而生,這個人就能見到佛的法身、增長智慧,就能見到四聖諦——苦、集、滅、道;見了四聖諦,便得四果,滅除種種苦惱。所以不應當破壞空義。如果破了空義,就破了因緣之法;破了因緣之法,就破了三寶;如果破了三寶,那就是自己破了自己。
Nāgārjuna composed the root verses, the Brahmin Qingmu commented, and the Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva translated the Treatise on the Middle, fascicle four, “Examination of the Four Truths,” in the Later Qin · Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph openings marked 〔T30 …〕 give page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
1. Objection: If Everything Is Empty, the Four Truths, Four Fruits, and Three Jewels Cannot Be Established
〔T30 0032b12〕The objector says: by eliminating the four inversions, one penetrates the four noble truths; by penetrating the four noble truths, one realizes the four fruits of a renunciant.
(Objector’s verse) If all dharmas are empty, then there is neither arising nor cessation. Consequently, the four noble truths do not exist.
Because the four noble truths do not exist, seeing suffering, severing its origin, realizing cessation, and cultivating the path are all absent.
Because these are absent, the four fruits of the path do not exist. And because the four fruits do not exist, those progressing toward the fruits likewise do not exist.
If the four progressing and the four attained—these eight noble persons—do not exist, the Jewel of the Saṅgha does not exist. And because the four noble truths do not exist, the Jewel of the Dharma does not exist either.
Because the Jewels of Dharma and Saṅgha do not exist, the Jewel of the Buddha also does not exist. One who teaches emptiness in this way is therefore destroying the Three Jewels.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If every world is empty and wholly nonexistent, there should be neither arising nor cessation. Because there is neither arising nor cessation, there are no four noble truths. Why? The truth of suffering arises from the truth of origin: origin is the cause and suffering the result. That which brings suffering and origin entirely to cessation is called the truth of cessation. That which leads to cessation is called the truth of the path: the path is the cause and cessation the result. Thus the four truths involve causes and results. If there is neither arising nor cessation, the four truths do not exist. If the four truths do not exist, there is no seeing suffering, severing origin, realizing cessation, or cultivating the path. If these four activities do not exist, the four fruits of a renunciant do not exist. If the four fruits do not exist, there are no persons progressing toward or attaining them. If these eight noble persons do not exist, the Jewel of the Saṅgha does not exist. Moreover, because the four noble truths do not exist, the Jewel of the Dharma does not exist. If the Jewels of Dharma and Saṅgha do not exist, how could there be a Buddha? One is called a Buddha upon attaining the Dharma. Without the Dharma, where could there be a Buddha? You say that all dharmas are empty; this destroys the Three Jewels.
The objection is then pressed further.
2. Objection: Emptiness Also Destroys Cause and Result, Demerit and Merit, and Convention
(Objector’s verse) Emptiness destroys cause and result, and it also destroys demerit and merit; moreover, it destroys every conventional dharma.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If one accepts emptiness, one destroys demerit and merit and their karmic results, and one also destroys conventional dharmas. Because it entails all these faults, dharmas should not be empty.
3. Reply: You Do Not Know Emptiness, Why Emptiness Is Taught, or What Emptiness Means
The respondent now answers as follows.
(Verse) You do not in fact know what emptiness is, the reasons for which emptiness is taught, or the meaning of emptiness. Therefore you create distress for yourself.
(Qingmu’s commentary) You do not understand what the characteristic of emptiness is, the reasons for which emptiness is taught, or the meaning of emptiness. Because you do not know them as they really are, you raise this objection.
The answer is then developed further.
4. The Buddhas Teach Beings by Relying on the Two Truths
(Verse) The Buddhas rely on two truths when teaching the Dharma to beings: first, the conventional truth; second, the ultimate truth.
If someone cannot know and distinguish these two truths, that person cannot know the true meaning of the profound Buddhadharma.
(Qingmu’s commentary) The conventional truth means that the nature of all dharmas is originally empty, yet because the world is inverted, various false dharmas arise and appear real to the world. Noble ones know the nature of that inversion as it really is, and therefore know that all dharmas are empty and unarisen. For noble ones, this is the ultimate truth and is called reality. The Buddhas rely on these two truths when teaching the Dharma to beings. If someone cannot distinguish the two truths as they really are, that person does not know the real meaning of the profound Buddhadharma.
Suppose someone says that the nonarising of all dharmas is the ultimate truth, and that no second level of conventional truth is needed. This too is incorrect. Why?
5. Without Relying on the Conventional Truth, the Ultimate Cannot Be Attained
〔T30 0033a02〕(Verse) Without relying on the conventional truth, the ultimate cannot be attained. Without attaining the ultimate, nirvāṇa cannot be attained.
(Qingmu’s commentary) The ultimate is disclosed through words, and words themselves are conventional. Therefore, without relying on convention, there is no way to articulate the ultimate. If the ultimate cannot be attained, how could nirvāṇa be reached? Thus, although dharmas are unarisen, there are still two truths.
The answer is then developed further.
6. For the Dull-Witted, Contemplating Emptiness Is Like Mishandling a Venomous Snake
(Verse) When emptiness is contemplated incorrectly, the dull-witted harm themselves, like one unskilled in incantations or one unskilled in catching a venomous snake.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If a person is dull-witted and cannot skillfully understand the teaching of emptiness, that person goes astray regarding emptiness and gives rise to wrong views. It is like catching a venomous snake for profit: if one grasps it badly, the snake instead causes harm. It is also like an incantation intended to accomplish something: if one cannot execute it skillfully, it instead harms oneself. The dull-witted person’s contemplation of emptiness is just like this.
The answer is then developed further.
7. The World-Honored One Knew This Dharma Was Profound and Therefore Did Not Wish to Teach It
(Verse) The World-Honored One knew that this Dharma has profound and subtle characteristics beyond the reach of the dull-witted, and therefore did not wish to teach it.
(Qingmu’s commentary) Because this Dharma is profound and subtle and cannot be understood by the dull-witted, the World-Honored One did not wish to teach it.
The answer is then developed further.
8. The Emptiness of Nature That I Teach Is Itself Empty
(Verse) You say that I cling to emptiness and therefore assign me various faults. Yet none of the faults you now allege is present in emptiness.
(Qingmu’s commentary) You say that because I cling to emptiness, you may assign me these faults. I teach that nature is originally empty, and this emptiness is itself empty. Therefore none of the faults you allege applies.
The answer is then developed further.
9. Precisely Because Emptiness Has Meaning, All Dharmas Can Be Established
(Verse) Because emptiness has meaning, all dharmas can be established. If emptiness had no meaning, no dharma could be established.
(Qingmu’s commentary) Because emptiness has meaning, all worldly and world-transcending dharmas can be accomplished. Without the meaning of emptiness, none could be accomplished.
The answer is then developed further.
10. The Fault Is Yours, Yet You Turn It Back upon Me
(Verse) You now possess a fault yourself, yet turn it around and place it upon me, like a rider who forgets the very horse beneath him.
(Qingmu’s commentary) Your thesis of real existence already contains a fault, but you fail to notice it and instead perceive a fault in emptiness. This is like a rider forgetting what he is riding. Why is this so?
11. To Assert Fixed Nature Is to Assert the Absence of Causes and Conditions
(Verse) If you see dharmas as possessing determinate intrinsic natures, you thereby see dharmas as having neither causes nor conditions.
(Qingmu’s commentary) You say that dharmas possess determinate intrinsic natures. If so, you see dharmas as having neither causes nor conditions. Why? If a dharma determinately possessed an intrinsic nature, it should neither arise nor cease. What use would such a dharma have for causes and conditions? If dharmas arise from causes and conditions, they have no intrinsic nature. Thus, if dharmas determinately possess natures, they have no causes and conditions.
The claim that dharmas determinately abide in their intrinsic natures is also incorrect. Why?
(Verse) You thereby destroy cause and result, action, agent, and what is acted upon, and you also destroy the arising and cessation of all things.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If dharmas possess determinate intrinsic natures, there can be no cause and result or the other matters just named. As the verse says:
12. Dharmas Born from Many Conditions: Empty, Provisional Names, and the Middle Way
(Verse) Dharmas born from many conditions, I say, are precisely absence; they are also provisional names, and this is the meaning of the Middle Way.
Never has there been a single dharma that did not arise from conditions; therefore no dharma is not empty.
(Qingmu’s commentary) Dharmas born from many conditions, I say, are precisely empty. Why? A thing arises only when many conditions are complete and conjoin. Because this thing belongs to many causes and conditions, it has no intrinsic nature; because it has no intrinsic nature, it is empty. And this emptiness is itself empty. It is only to guide beings that one speaks by means of provisional names. Because this is free from the two extremes of existence and nonexistence, it is called the Middle Way. Because this dharma has no intrinsic nature, one cannot say that it exists; and because even emptiness cannot be grasped, one cannot say that it does not exist. If a dharma possessed an intrinsic nature and determinate characteristic, it would not need to await conditions in order to exist. If it did not await conditions, there would be no such dharma at all. Therefore no dharma is not empty.
The fault you earlier alleged—that the teaching of emptiness is defective—now returns instead to you. Why?
13. Conversely, If Everything Were Nonempty, the Four Truths Would Truly Not Exist
(Verse) If all dharmas were nonempty, there would be neither arising nor cessation. Consequently, the four noble truths would not exist.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If every dharma possessed its own intrinsic nature and were nonempty, there would be neither arising nor cessation. Because there would be neither arising nor cessation, the four noble truths would not exist. Why?
(Verse) If suffering did not arise from causes and conditions, how could suffering exist? Impermanence is precisely the meaning of suffering, yet what determinately possesses a nature is not impermanent.
(Qingmu’s commentary) Because suffering would not arise from causes and conditions, suffering would not exist. Why? A scripture says that impermanence is the meaning of suffering. If suffering possessed a determinate intrinsic nature, how could it be impermanent? It would never relinquish its own nature.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) If suffering possessed a determinate intrinsic nature, why would it still arise from origin? Thus there would be no truth of origin, because the meaning of emptiness had been destroyed.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If suffering possessed a determinate intrinsic nature, it should not arise again, for it would already have existed. If so, there would be no truth of origin, because the meaning of emptiness had been destroyed.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) If suffering possessed a determinate intrinsic nature, it should not cease. By clinging to determinate nature, you destroy the truth of cessation.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If suffering possessed a determinate intrinsic nature, it should not cease. Why? What is called a nature does not cease.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) If suffering possessed a determinate intrinsic nature, there would be no path to cultivate. If the path can be cultivated, it has no determinate intrinsic nature.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If a dharma determinately existed, there would be no cultivation of the path. Why? If a dharma truly existed, it would be permanent. Being permanent, it could not be increased. If the path can be cultivated, then the path has no determinate intrinsic nature.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) If there were no truth of suffering and no truths of origin and cessation, where could the path that brings suffering to cessation possibly lead?
(Qingmu’s commentary) If dharmas already determinately possessed natures, there would be no truths of suffering, origin, and cessation. To what place where suffering is extinguished could this path that extinguishes suffering possibly lead?
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) If suffering determinately possessed a nature, how could what was not seen before come to be seen now? Its nature would not have changed.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If, while one was previously an ordinary person, one could not see the nature of suffering, one should not see it now either. Why? The nature of not seeing suffering would already be fixed.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) Just as seeing suffering cannot be established, severing origin, realizing cessation, cultivating the path, and the four fruits likewise cannot be established.
(Qingmu’s commentary) Just as one who did not previously see the nature of the truth of suffering should not see it later, so too there should be no severing origin, realizing cessation, or cultivating the path. Why? The nature of origin was never severed, so it should not be severed now, for a nature cannot be severed. Cessation was never realized, so it should not be realized now, precisely because it was never realized. The path was never cultivated, so it should not be cultivated now, precisely because it was never cultivated. Therefore the four activities of seeing, severing, realizing, and cultivating with respect to the four noble truths should not exist. If the four activities do not exist, the four fruits of the path do not exist either. Why?
14. The Four Fruits, Eight Noble Persons, and Three Jewels All Collapse under Fixed Nature
〔T30 0034a04〕(Verse) The natures of these four fruits of the path have always been unattainable. If the natures of dharmas were determinate, how could they now be attained?
(Qingmu’s commentary) If dharmas possessed determinate intrinsic natures, the four fruits of a renunciant, never having been attained before, could not be attained now. If they could be attained, their natures would not be determinate.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) If the four fruits do not exist, there are no persons attaining or progressing toward the fruits. Because the eight noble persons do not exist, the Jewel of the Saṅgha does not exist.
(Qingmu’s commentary) Because the four fruits of a renunciant do not exist, there are no persons attaining or progressing toward the fruits. Because the eight noble persons do not exist, the Jewel of the Saṅgha does not exist. The scriptures indeed call these eight noble persons the Jewel of the Saṅgha.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) Because the four noble truths do not exist, the Jewel of the Dharma does not exist. Without the Jewels of Dharma and Saṅgha, how could there be the Jewel of the Buddha?
(Qingmu’s commentary) The Dharma of nirvāṇa is attained by cultivating the four noble truths. If there are no four truths, there is no Jewel of the Dharma. If the Jewels of Dharma and Saṅgha do not exist, how could there be the Jewel of the Buddha? By asserting that dharmas possess determinate intrinsic natures on these grounds, you destroy the Three Jewels.
15. Buddha and Awakening: If the Nature Was Absent Before, Refining Iron Cannot Produce Gold
The objector says: although you refute dharmas, the ultimate path—unsurpassed complete awakening—must at least exist. Precisely because this path exists, one is called a Buddha.
The respondent answers as follows.
(Verse) According to your thesis, there could be no Buddha by reason of awakening, nor could there be awakening by reason of a Buddha.
(Qingmu’s commentary) You say that dharmas possess determinate intrinsic natures. If so, there should be neither a Buddha by reason of awakening nor awakening by reason of a Buddha, because the natures of both would be permanently fixed and unchanging.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) Even if one strives diligently and cultivates the path to awakening, if one did not previously possess the nature of a Buddha, one still could not become a Buddha.
(Qingmu’s commentary) This is because that nature was previously absent. Just as iron lacks the nature of gold and therefore never becomes gold despite all manner of refinement, so too here.
The answer is then developed further.
16. Demerit and Merit and Their Results
(Verse) If dharmas were nonempty, there would be no one who performs demerit or merit. Since they are nonempty, what could be done? Their natures would be determinate.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If dharmas were nonempty, ultimately no one could perform demerit or merit. Why? The natures of demerit and merit would already be determined, and there would be neither the function of doing nor an agent who does.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) You maintain that karmic results do not arise within demerit and merit. This would mean that various karmic results exist apart from demerit and merit.
(Qingmu’s commentary) You maintain that no karmic results exist within the causes and conditions of demerit and merit. Karmic results should then exist apart from those causes and conditions. Why? A result would appear without awaiting its cause.
The objector says: apart from demerit and merit, there need be no wholesome or unwholesome karmic results. Wholesome and unwholesome karmic results arise precisely from demerit and merit.
The respondent answers as follows.
(Verse) If karmic results arise from demerit and merit, then since results arise from demerit and merit, how could they be called nonempty?
(Qingmu’s commentary) If wholesome and unwholesome results do not exist apart from demerit and merit, how could results be called nonempty? Likewise, without an agent there can be no demerit or merit. Your earlier claim that dharmas are nonempty therefore cannot be established.
The answer is then developed further.
17. By Refuting Emptiness, You Instead Refute Convention
(Verse) If you refute all dharmas and the meaning of emptiness in what arises through many causes and conditions, you thereby refute convention and every other dharma.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If you refute the primary meaning of emptiness in dharmas of many causes and conditions, you refute every conventional dharma. Why?
(Verse) If you refute the meaning of emptiness, nothing could be done. Yet there would then be doing without any act, and one who does nothing would be called an agent.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If you refute the meaning of emptiness, every result becomes unmade and causeless; there is doing without doing; no agent should perform anything; and karma, karmic results, and recipients would exist apart from an agent. But all these are incorrect. Therefore emptiness should not be refuted.
The answer is then developed further.
18. If There Were Fixed Nature, the World Would Abide Permanently and Never Perish
(Verse) If determinate intrinsic nature existed, the various features of the world would neither arise nor cease, but would abide permanently and never perish.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If dharmas possessed determinate intrinsic natures, the world’s various forms—gods, humans, animals, and all things—should neither arise nor cease, but abide permanently and never perish. Why? A real intrinsic nature cannot change. Yet all things presently seen each display transformation, arising, cessation, and alteration. Therefore they should not be said to possess determinate intrinsic natures.
The answer is then developed further.
(Verse) If there were no emptiness, what had never been attained should not be attained; there would be no severing of afflictions and no exhaustion of suffering.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If the teaching of emptiness did not exist, no worldly or world-transcending quality that had not previously been attained could ever be attained. Nor could anyone sever afflictions, and suffering could never be exhausted. Why? Natures would already be determined.
19. To See Dharmas of Causes and Conditions Is to See the Buddha
(Verse) Therefore a scripture says: one who sees dharmas of causes and conditions is able to see the Buddha and sees suffering, origin, cessation, and the path.
(Qingmu’s commentary) If someone sees that all dharmas arise from many conditions, that person can see the Buddha’s Dharma body, develop wisdom, and see the four noble truths—suffering, origin, cessation, and the path. Seeing the four noble truths, one attains the four fruits and eliminates every kind of suffering and distress. Therefore the meaning of emptiness should not be destroyed. To destroy the meaning of emptiness is to destroy dharmas of causes and conditions; to destroy dharmas of causes and conditions is to destroy the Three Jewels; and to destroy the Three Jewels is to destroy oneself.
觀涅槃品第二十五Examination of Nirvāṇa
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷四〈觀涅槃品第二十五〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問難:一切法空,還斷得了什麼、滅得了什麼
〔T30 0034c14〕問的一方說:
假如一切法都是空的,都無生也無滅,那麼究竟斷的是什麼、所滅的是什麼,而可以稱作涅槃呢?
問方接著自己申說:假如一切法空,就沒有生也沒有滅;既然無生無滅,還有什麼可斷、有什麼可滅,而叫作涅槃?所以一切法不應當是空的。正因為諸法不空,才能斷除種種煩惱、滅去五陰,那才叫作涅槃。
二、反答:法若不空,一樣說不出涅槃
答的一方說:
假如諸法並不空,那麼也一樣無生無滅;究竟斷的是什麼、所滅的是什麼,而可以稱作涅槃呢?
意思是:假如一切世間並不空,那麼就沒有生也沒有滅;既然如此,還有什麼可斷、有什麼可滅而叫作涅槃?所以有與無這兩道門,都不是通到涅槃的路。那麼,所稱作涅槃的,究竟是什麼呢——
三、正說涅槃之相
無所得,也無所至;不是斷滅,也不是常住;不是生,也不是滅:這樣說的,才名為涅槃。
所謂無得,是說在因行上、在果位上,都沒有一件可以到手的東西。所謂無至,是說沒有一個地方可以去到。所謂不斷,是因為五陰從本以來就畢竟是空的,所以得道而入無餘涅槃的時候,也沒有什麼東西被斷掉。所謂不常,是說:如果有一個法可以被取來分別,那才叫作常;涅槃是寂滅的,沒有一個法可以拿來分別,所以也不稱為常。生與滅也是同樣的道理。具有這樣之相的,就名為涅槃。
其次,經中說:涅槃不是有、不是無、不是亦有亦無、也不是非有非非無;對一切法都不領受執取,內裡寂滅,這才名為涅槃。何以見得呢——
四、涅槃不是有
〔T30 0035a07〕涅槃不能叫作有,因為凡是有法,就帶著老死之相;終究沒有一個有法,能夠離開老死之相。
眼睛所見的一切萬物都在生滅,這就是老死之相。涅槃如果是有,就應當也有老死之相;但事實並非如此,所以涅槃不能叫作有。而且,也看不到在生滅老死之外,另有一個固定的法叫作涅槃。涅槃如果是有,那就應當有生滅老死之相;正因為離了老死之相,才名為涅槃。其次——
涅槃如果是有,涅槃就成了有為法;而終究沒有一個法,是既為實有而又是無為的。
涅槃不是有。為什麼呢?一切萬物都從眾多因緣而生,全都屬於有為。沒有哪一個法可以叫作無為;雖然把所謂常法假名為無為,但依理推求,連無常之法尚且沒有一個真實可得,何況那個看不見、拿不到的常法呢。其次——
涅槃如果是有,怎麼又稱它作無受?從來沒有一個不依領受而成立的東西,可以叫作有法。
假如說涅槃是有法,經中就不應當說無受是涅槃。為什麼呢?沒有任何一個有法是不經領受而能成為有的。所以涅槃不是有。
五、涅槃也不是無
問的一方說:假如有不是涅槃,那麼無應該就是涅槃了吧?
答的一方說:
有尚且不是涅槃,何況是無呢!涅槃之中連有都沒有,哪裡還會有無?
假如有不是涅槃,無又怎麼會是涅槃?為什麼呢?因為有了有,才對著說無;如果連有都沒有,哪裡來的無?就像經中所說:先前是有、如今沒有了,這才叫作無。涅槃卻不是這樣。為什麼呢?因為並沒有一個有法變成了無。所以無也作不成涅槃。其次——
涅槃如果是無,怎麼又稱它作不受?從來不曾有一個不依領受而成立的東西,可以叫作無法。
假如說無是涅槃,經中就不應當說不受名為涅槃。為什麼呢?沒有任何一個不經領受而能叫作無法的。所以可知涅槃不是無。
六、那麼涅槃究竟是什麼
問的一方說:假如涅槃既不是有、也不是無,那麼什麼才是涅槃?
答的一方說:
因為領受了種種因緣,所以在生死之中輪轉;不再領受種種因緣,這就名為涅槃。
由於不能如實了知顛倒,所以依著五受陰而往來生死。一旦如實了知了顛倒,就不再依五受陰而往來生死。無自性的五陰不再相續下去,所以說名為涅槃。其次——
正如佛在經中所說:既斷有,也斷非有;由此可知,涅槃既不是有,也不是無。
有,指的是三有;非有,指的是三有的斷滅。佛說這兩件事都要斷除,所以應當知道:涅槃既不是有,也不是無。
七、有無合起來也不是涅槃
問的一方說:假如有不是涅槃、無也不是涅槃,那麼如今把有與無合起來,就是涅槃了吧?
答的一方說:
假如說把有與無合起來就成為涅槃,那就等於說有與無本身即是解脫;這件事並不成立。
假如說把有與無合起來成為涅槃,那就是把有、無兩件事合起來當作解脫。這不成立。為什麼呢?有與無兩件事互相違背,怎麼能在同一處並存?其次——
假如說把有與無合起來就成為涅槃,那麼涅槃就不能說是無受了,因為有與無這兩件事都是從領受而生的。
假如說有無合起來是涅槃,經中就不應當說涅槃名為無受。為什麼呢?有與無兩件事都從領受而生,彼此相待而有。所以有、無兩件事,不能合起來成為涅槃。其次——
有與無共同和合而成,怎麼能叫作涅槃?涅槃名為無為,而有與無都是有為。
有、無兩件事共同和合,不能叫作涅槃。涅槃名為無為,有與無是有為,所以有無並不是涅槃。其次——
有與無兩件事共在一處,怎麼會是涅槃?這兩者不能同處,就像光明與黑暗不會並存。
有、無兩件事不能叫作涅槃。為什麼呢?有與無互相違背,在同一處是不可得的,就像明與暗不並存。所以有的時候就沒有無,無的時候就沒有有;怎麼能說有無共合而名為涅槃呢?
八、非有非無也不是涅槃
問的一方說:假如有無共合不是涅槃,那麼如今非有非無應該就是涅槃。
答的一方說:
假如把非有非無稱作涅槃,那麼這個非有非無,又是憑什麼分別出來的?
假如涅槃是非有非無,那麼這個非有非無依憑什麼而被分別?所以說非有非無是涅槃,這件事並不成立。其次——
你分別出一個非有非無,就這樣叫作涅槃;可是要先有有與無得以成立,非有非無才成立得起來。
你分別非有非無是涅槃,這件事並不成立。為什麼呢?必須有與無先成立,然後非有非無才成立。與有相違的叫作無,與無相違的叫作有——而這一對有無,在前面第三句中已經破過了。既然有與無都不成立,哪裡還有一個非有非無?所以涅槃也不是非非有非非無。其次——
九、如來現在與滅後,四句都不領受
如來滅度以後,不說是有、也不說是無,不說亦有亦無,也不說非有非無。如來現在之時,不說是有、也不說是無,不說亦有亦無,也不說非有非無。
無論如來滅後或者現在:說有如來,也不領受;說無如來,也不領受;說亦有如來亦無如來,也不領受;說非有如來非無如來,也不領受。正因為都不領受,所以不應當把涅槃分別成有、無等等。何況離開了如來,還有誰去得涅槃?在什麼時、什麼處、用什麼法去說涅槃?所以說:在一切時、以一切方式去尋求涅槃之相,都是不可得的。其次——
十、涅槃與世間,沒有一絲一毫的分別
〔T30 0036a04〕涅槃與世間,沒有絲毫的分別;世間與涅槃,也沒有絲毫的分別。
由於五陰相續往來的因緣,所以假名為世間。而五陰之性畢竟是空的,無所領受而寂滅——這個道理前面已經說過了。因為一切法不生不滅的緣故,所以世間與涅槃沒有分別,涅槃與世間也沒有分別。其次——
涅槃的實際,以及世間的邊際,這兩個際,沒有毫釐的差別。
究竟地推求世間、涅槃、實際、無生際,因為平等而不可得的緣故,所以沒有毫釐的差別。其次——
十一、諸見各有所依,而所依皆不可得
如來滅後有、無等等,世間有邊等等、常等等——這些見解,分別依著涅槃、依著未來世、依著過去世而生起。
也就是:如來滅後有如來、無如來、亦有如來亦無如來、非有如來非無如來;世間有邊、世間無邊、世間亦有邊亦無邊、世間非有邊非無邊;世間常、世間無常、世間亦常亦無常、世間非有常非無常——這是三組共十二種見。如來滅後有無等四見,是依著涅槃而起的;世間有邊無邊等四見,是依著未來世而起的;世間常無常等四見,是依著過去世而起的。如來滅後的有無等等既不可得,涅槃也是如此。正如世間的前際後際、有邊無邊、有常無常等等都不可得,涅槃也是如此。所以說:世間與涅槃平等而沒有差異。其次——
十二、戲論滅盡,無人亦無處
因為一切法空的緣故,哪裡有什麼有邊、無邊、亦邊亦無邊、非有邊非無邊?什麼是一、什麼是異?哪裡有常、無常、亦常亦無常、非常非無常?諸法都不可得,一切戲論都止息了:沒有一個人,也沒有一個處所,佛也不曾說過什麼。
一切法、一切時、一切方式,都從眾多因緣而生,畢竟空而沒有自性。在這樣的法之中:什麼是有邊?誰是有邊?什麼是無邊、是亦有邊亦無邊、是非有邊非無邊?誰是非有邊非無邊?什麼是常?誰是常?什麼是無常、是常無常、是非常非無常?誰是非常非無常?什麼是身即是神?什麼是身異於神?像這樣的六十二種邪見,在畢竟空之中全都不可得。一切有所得的心都止息了,一切戲論都滅盡了。戲論滅盡的緣故,便通達諸法實相,得到安隱之道。
從〈觀因緣品〉一路下來,分別推求諸法:說有,不成立;說無,也不成立;說亦有亦無,也不成立;說非有非無,也不成立——這就叫作諸法實相,也名為如,名為法性,名為實際,名為涅槃。所以說,如來不曾在任何時、任何處,為人說出一個固定的涅槃之相;因此才說:一切有所得的心都止息了,一切戲論都滅盡了。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Four, “Examination of Nirvāṇa, Chapter Twenty-Five,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Challenge: If All Dharmas Are Empty, What Can Be Cut Off or Extinguished?
〔T30 0034c14〕The questioner says:
If all dharmas are empty, neither arisen nor ceased, then what is cut off and what is extinguished that it may be called nirvāṇa?
The questioner elaborates: If all dharmas are empty, there is neither arising nor ceasing. With neither arising nor ceasing, what can be cut off or extinguished and called nirvāṇa? Therefore all dharmas should not be empty. Precisely because dharmas are not empty, the many afflictions can be cut off and the five aggregates extinguished; that is called nirvāṇa.
II. Counteranswer: If Dharmas Are Not Empty, Nirvāṇa Is Equally Inexpressible
The respondent says:
If dharmas were not empty, there would likewise be neither arising nor ceasing. What would be cut off and what extinguished that it might be called nirvāṇa?
That is, if the whole world were not empty, there would be neither arising nor ceasing. What then could be cut off or extinguished and called nirvāṇa? Thus neither the gate of existence nor the gate of nonexistence leads to nirvāṇa. What, then, is called nirvāṇa?
III. The Marks of Nirvāṇa Positively Stated
Nothing is attained and nowhere is reached; it is neither annihilation nor permanence, neither arising nor ceasing. What is spoken of in this way is called nirvāṇa.
“Nothing is attained” means that no object can be acquired either in causal practice or in fruition. “Nowhere is reached” means that no place exists at which to arrive. “Not annihilated” means that because the five aggregates have from the beginning been ultimately empty, when one attains the path and enters nirvāṇa without remainder, nothing is cut off. “Not permanent” means that only if a dharma could be apprehended and discriminated could it be called permanent; nirvāṇa is quiescent extinction, with no dharma to discriminate, and so is not called permanent. The same applies to arising and ceasing. What possesses such marks is called nirvāṇa.
Furthermore, the scripture says that nirvāṇa is neither existent nor nonexistent, neither both existent and nonexistent nor neither existent nor nonexistent. It receives and grasps no dharma; inwardly quiescent, it is called nirvāṇa. How is this known?
IV. Nirvāṇa Is Not Existent
〔T30 0035a07〕Nirvāṇa cannot be called existent, because whatever exists bears the marks of aging and death. No existent dharma ever exists apart from the marks of aging and death.
Everything seen by the eye arises and ceases; these are the marks of aging and death. If nirvāṇa were existent, it too should bear the marks of aging and death. But this is not so, and therefore nirvāṇa cannot be called existent. Nor can one see some fixed dharma apart from arising, ceasing, aging, and death and call it nirvāṇa. If nirvāṇa were existent, it should bear the marks of arising, ceasing, aging, and death; precisely because it is free from aging and death, it is called nirvāṇa. Furthermore:
If nirvāṇa were existent, it would be conditioned; yet no dharma that truly exists is also unconditioned.
Nirvāṇa is not existent. Why? All things arise from many causes and conditions and are conditioned. No dharma can be called unconditioned. Although so-called permanent dharmas are provisionally named unconditioned, when examined by reason, not even a real impermanent dharma can be found; how much less some permanent dharma that can neither be seen nor attained. Furthermore:
If nirvāṇa were existent, why would it be called nonappropriation? No existent dharma is ever established without appropriation.
If nirvāṇa were an existent dharma, the scripture should not say that nonappropriation is nirvāṇa. Why? No existent dharma comes to exist without appropriation. Therefore nirvāṇa is not existent.
V. Nirvāṇa Is Not Nonexistent Either
The questioner says: If existence is not nirvāṇa, then should nonexistence be nirvāṇa?
The respondent says:
Existence is not nirvāṇa; how much less nonexistence! Nirvāṇa contains no existence—where could nonexistence be?
If existence is not nirvāṇa, how could nonexistence be nirvāṇa? Why? Nonexistence is spoken of only in relation to existence; without existence, whence nonexistence? As the scripture says, what existed before but does not exist now is called nonexistent. Nirvāṇa is not like this. Why? No existent dharma turns into nonexistence. Therefore nonexistence too cannot be nirvāṇa. Furthermore:
If nirvāṇa were nonexistent, why would it be called nonappropriation? No nonexistent dharma is ever named without appropriation.
If nonexistence were nirvāṇa, the scripture should not call nonappropriation nirvāṇa. Why? Nothing is ever called a nonexistent dharma without appropriation. Thus one knows that nirvāṇa is not nonexistent.
VI. What, Then, Is Nirvāṇa?
The questioner says: If nirvāṇa is neither existent nor nonexistent, what is nirvāṇa?
The respondent says:
Because one appropriates causes and conditions, one revolves in birth and death. Not appropriating causes and conditions is called nirvāṇa.
Because one does not know inversion as it truly is, one comes and goes through birth and death dependent on the five appropriated aggregates. Once one knows inversion as it truly is, one no longer comes and goes through birth and death dependent on them. Because the five aggregates lacking intrinsic nature no longer continue, this is called nirvāṇa. Furthermore:
Just as the Buddha said in the scripture: both existence and nonexistence are cut off. Thus one knows that nirvāṇa is neither existent nor nonexistent.
Existence means the three modes of existence; nonexistence means the annihilation of those three. The Buddha says that both are to be cut off. Therefore one should know that nirvāṇa is neither existent nor nonexistent.
VII. Existence and Nonexistence Together Are Not Nirvāṇa
The questioner says: If neither existence nor nonexistence is nirvāṇa, then are existence and nonexistence conjoined together nirvāṇa?
The respondent says:
If conjoined existence and nonexistence constituted nirvāṇa, existence and nonexistence themselves would be liberation. This cannot be established.
If conjoined existence and nonexistence constituted nirvāṇa, the two matters of existence and nonexistence would together be taken as liberation. This cannot be established. Why? Existence and nonexistence contradict one another; how could they coexist in one place? Furthermore:
If conjoined existence and nonexistence constituted nirvāṇa, nirvāṇa could not be nonappropriation, because both existence and nonexistence arise from appropriation.
If conjoined existence and nonexistence were nirvāṇa, the scripture should not call nirvāṇa nonappropriation. Why? Both existence and nonexistence arise from appropriation and exist dependent upon one another. Therefore they cannot be conjoined to make nirvāṇa. Furthermore:
How could what is jointly constituted by existence and nonexistence be called nirvāṇa? Nirvāṇa is called unconditioned, while existence and nonexistence are conditioned.
The conjunction of existence and nonexistence cannot be called nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa is called unconditioned and existence and nonexistence are conditioned; thus they are not nirvāṇa. Furthermore:
How could existence and nonexistence together in one place be nirvāṇa? The two cannot share a place, just as light and darkness do not coexist.
Existence and nonexistence cannot be called nirvāṇa. Why? They contradict one another and cannot be found in one place, just as light and darkness do not coexist. When existence is present, nonexistence is absent; when nonexistence is present, existence is absent. How could one say they conjoin and are called nirvāṇa?
VIII. Neither Existence nor Nonexistence Is Not Nirvāṇa
The questioner says: If conjoined existence and nonexistence are not nirvāṇa, then should neither existence nor nonexistence be nirvāṇa?
The respondent says:
If neither existence nor nonexistence were called nirvāṇa, on what basis would this “neither existent nor nonexistent” be discriminated?
If nirvāṇa were neither existent nor nonexistent, on what basis would this be discriminated? Thus the claim that neither existence nor nonexistence is nirvāṇa cannot be established. Furthermore:
You discriminate neither existence nor nonexistence and call that nirvāṇa. Yet it can be established only if existence and nonexistence are first established.
Your discrimination of neither existence nor nonexistence as nirvāṇa cannot be established. Why? Existence and nonexistence must first be established before their joint negation can be established. What contradicts existence is called nonexistence, and what contradicts nonexistence is called existence; yet this pair was refuted in the third proposition above. Since neither existence nor nonexistence is established, whence neither existence nor nonexistence? Thus nirvāṇa is not the negation of both existence and nonexistence either. Furthermore:
IX. Whether the Tathāgata Is Present or Has Passed Away, None of the Four Propositions Is Appropriated
After the Tathāgata passes away, one does not say that he exists, does not exist, both exists and does not exist, or neither exists nor does not exist. While the Tathāgata is present, one does not say that he exists, does not exist, both exists and does not exist, or neither exists nor does not exist.
Whether after the Tathāgata’s passing or while he is present, the assertion that the Tathāgata exists is not appropriated; that he does not exist is not appropriated; that he both exists and does not exist is not appropriated; and that he neither exists nor does not exist is not appropriated. Since none is appropriated, nirvāṇa should not be discriminated as existence, nonexistence, and so on. Moreover, apart from the Tathāgata, who would attain nirvāṇa? At what time, in what place, and through what dharma could nirvāṇa be spoken? Thus the mark of nirvāṇa cannot be found when sought at any time or in any way. Furthermore:
X. Nirvāṇa and the World Have Not the Slightest Difference
〔T30 0036a04〕Nirvāṇa and the world have not the slightest difference; the world and nirvāṇa likewise have not the slightest difference.
Because the five aggregates continue, come, and go through causes and conditions, they are provisionally named the world. Yet the intrinsic nature of the five aggregates is ultimately empty, unappropriated, and quiescently extinct; this meaning has already been explained. Because all dharmas neither arise nor cease, the world and nirvāṇa do not differ, and nirvāṇa and the world do not differ. Furthermore:
The reality-limit of nirvāṇa and the boundary of the world—between these two limits there is not a hair’s breadth of difference.
When the world, nirvāṇa, the reality-limit, and the limit of nonarising are ultimately sought, they are equal and unfindable; therefore there is not a hair’s breadth of difference. Furthermore:
XI. Views Each Depend on Something, Yet Their Supports Are Unfindable
Views of the Tathāgata’s existence and nonexistence after passing, views of whether the world has a limit, and views of permanence depend respectively upon nirvāṇa, the future, and the past.
That is: the Tathāgata exists after passing, does not exist, both exists and does not exist, or neither exists nor does not exist; the world has a limit, has no limit, both has and has no limit, or neither has nor lacks a limit; the world is permanent, impermanent, both permanent and impermanent, or neither permanent nor impermanent. These are three groups totaling twelve views. The four views about existence after the Tathāgata’s passing arise dependent on nirvāṇa; the four views about the world’s limit arise dependent on the future; the four views about its permanence arise dependent on the past. Just as the Tathāgata’s existence and nonexistence after passing are unfindable, so is nirvāṇa. Just as the world’s earlier and later limits, finitude and infinitude, permanence and impermanence are unfindable, so is nirvāṇa. Therefore the world and nirvāṇa are equal and undifferentiated. Furthermore:
XII. Conceptual Proliferation Is Exhausted: Neither Person nor Place Remains
Because all dharmas are empty, what could possess a limit or no limit, both a limit and no limit, or neither a limit nor no limit? What is one and what is different? Where are permanence, impermanence, both permanence and impermanence, or neither permanence nor impermanence? Dharmas are all unfindable and all conceptual proliferation ceases: there is neither person nor place, and the Buddha has spoken nothing.
All dharmas, at all times and in all ways, arise from many causes and conditions and are ultimately empty and without intrinsic nature. Among such dharmas, what has a limit, and who has a limit? What is limitless, both limited and limitless, or neither limited nor limitless? Who is neither limited nor limitless? What is permanent, and who is permanent? What is impermanent, both permanent and impermanent, or neither permanent nor impermanent? Who is neither permanent nor impermanent? What means that the body is identical with the self? What means that the body differs from the self? All sixty-two wrong views of this kind are unfindable within ultimate emptiness. Every acquisitive mind ceases and all conceptual proliferation is exhausted. Because proliferation is exhausted, one comprehends the true marks of dharmas and attains the path of peace and security.
From the “Examination of Conditions” onward, dharmas have been discriminated and sought: existence is unestablished, nonexistence is unestablished, both existence and nonexistence are unestablished, and neither existence nor nonexistence is unestablished. This is called the true marks of dharmas; it is also called suchness, Dharma-nature, the reality-limit, and nirvāṇa. Therefore the Tathāgata has never, at any time or place, taught anyone a fixed mark of nirvāṇa. Thus it is said: every acquisitive mind ceases and all conceptual proliferation is exhausted.
觀十二因緣品第二十六Examination of the Twelve Links of Dependent Origination
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷四〈觀十二因緣品第二十六〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:聲聞法怎樣進入第一義道
〔T30 0036b18〕問的一方說:你是用摩訶衍——大乘——來說第一義之道的;我現在想聽的,是聲聞法怎樣進入第一義道。
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、頌:十二支怎樣集起,又怎樣正滅
眾生被愚癡所覆蓋,為了將來的身,發起三種行;由於發起了這些行的緣故,就隨著自己所行,墮入六趣。
以諸行作因緣,識便承受六道之中的身;因為有識的染著,名色便隨之增長。
名色增長的緣故,因而生起六入;情、塵與識三者和合,便生起六種觸。
由於六觸的緣故,隨即生起三種受;因為有三受的緣故,便生起渴愛。
因愛而有四種取,因取的緣故而有「有」;若取的那一位不再取著,就得解脫,不再有後有。
從有而有生,從生而有老死;從老死的緣故,便有憂、悲等種種苦惱。
像這樣種種事,都是從生而有的;只由這一串因緣,便聚集成大苦陰。
這就叫作生死。諸行的根本,是被無明所覆的人所造作的,有智慧的人不這樣作。
因為這一事滅的緣故,那一事就不再生;這只是苦陰的聚積,如此而得正滅。
三、釋:青目逐支解說
凡夫被無明弄瞎了眼,所以用身業、口業、意業,為後世的身,發起通往六趣的種種行。所發起的行有上、中、下的差別,識就進入六趣,隨著所行之業,承受相應的身。因為識染著的因緣,名色聚集;名色聚集,所以有六入;以六入為因緣,所以有六觸;以六觸為因緣,所以有三受;以三受為因緣,所以生起渴愛;以渴愛為因緣,所以有四取。四取正在取著的時候,又以身業、口業、意業造作罪與福,使後世的三有相續不斷。從有而有生,從生而有老死;從老死便有憂、悲、苦惱等種種禍患——只有大苦陰在那裡聚集。
因此可以知道:凡夫沒有智慧,才發起這生死諸行的根本;有智慧的人不發起它。因為如實照見的緣故,無明就滅;無明滅了,所以諸行也滅。因既然滅了,所以果也滅。像這樣修習觀察十二因緣生起與滅去的智慧,所以這一事滅;這一事滅的緣故,乃至生、老死、憂悲、大苦陰,全都如實地正滅。所謂正滅,就是畢竟滅。
這十二因緣生起與滅去的義理,如《阿毘曇》與《修多羅》裡所廣說。
Treatise on the Middle, fascicle four, “Examination of the Twelve Links of Dependent Origination,” composed by the Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna, commented upon by the brahman Qingmu, and translated by Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Later Qin · Taishō T30n1564. Markers such as 〔T30 …〕 at the beginnings of passages give Taishō page, register, and line anchors.
1. Question: How Does the Śrāvaka Teaching Enter the Path of Ultimate Meaning?
〔T30 0036b18〕The questioner says: You have explained the path of ultimate meaning through the Mahāyāna. What I now wish to hear is how the śrāvaka teaching enters the path of ultimate meaning.
The respondent then answers as follows.
2. Verses: How the Twelve Links Gather and How They Rightly Cease
Sentient beings, covered by delusion, set the three kinds of volitional formation in motion for the sake of a future body. Because they set these formations in motion, they fall among the six destinies in accordance with their own actions.
With the formations as causes and conditions, consciousness receives a body in one of the six destinies. Because consciousness clings, name-and-form grows.
Because name-and-form grows, the six sense bases arise. Faculty, object, and consciousness come together, and the six kinds of contact arise.
Because of the six kinds of contact, the three kinds of feeling immediately arise. Because there are three kinds of feeling, thirsting craving arises.
Because of craving there are four kinds of clinging, and because of clinging there is existence. If the one who clings no longer clings, there is liberation and no further existence.
From existence comes birth; from birth come aging and death. Because of aging and death, grief, sorrow, and all kinds of suffering and distress arise.
All such things arise from birth. Through this chain of causes and conditions alone, the great aggregate of suffering gathers.
This is called birth and death. The formations that lie at its root are produced by those covered by ignorance; the wise do not produce them.
Because this ceases, that no longer arises. It is only the gathering of the aggregate of suffering, and in this way it rightly ceases.
3. Explanation: Qingmu Explains Each Link in Turn
Ordinary beings are blinded by ignorance. Through bodily, verbal, and mental karma, they therefore set various formations leading toward the six destinies in motion for the sake of a body in a future life. The formations they set in motion differ as superior, middling, or inferior, and consciousness enters the six destinies and receives a body corresponding to the karma performed. Because consciousness clings, name-and-form gathers. Because name-and-form gathers, the six sense bases exist. With the six sense bases as conditions, the six kinds of contact exist; with the six kinds of contact as conditions, the three kinds of feeling exist; with the three kinds of feeling as conditions, thirsting craving arises; and with thirsting craving as condition, the four kinds of clinging exist. While the four kinds of clinging are actively grasping, bodily, verbal, and mental karma again produce demerit and merit, continuing the three modes of existence in the future without interruption. From existence comes birth, and from birth come aging and death. From aging and death come grief, sorrow, suffering, distress, and every kind of affliction—there is only the gathering of the great aggregate of suffering.
It can therefore be known that ordinary beings, lacking wisdom, set in motion the formations at the root of birth and death, while the wise do not. Because they see things as they really are, ignorance ceases; because ignorance ceases, the formations also cease. When the cause has ceased, the effect also ceases. By cultivating the wisdom that observes the arising and ceasing of the twelve links of dependent origination in this way, this ceases; because this ceases, birth, aging-and-death, grief and sorrow, and the great aggregate of suffering all rightly cease in accordance with reality. “Right cessation” means complete cessation.
The meaning of the arising and ceasing of the twelve links of dependent origination is explained extensively in the Abhidharma and the sūtras.
觀邪見品第二十七Examination of Wrong Views
全文五層 →Full five layers →龍樹菩薩造、梵志青目釋,姚秦三藏鳩摩羅什譯《中論》卷四〈觀邪見品第二十七〉·大正藏 T30n1564。段首〔T30 …〕=大正藏頁·欄·行錨。
一、問:聲聞法怎樣破邪見
〔T30 0036c25〕問的一方說:大乘法怎樣破邪見,我已經聽過了;如今想聽的,是聲聞法怎樣破邪見。
答的一方於是回答如下。
二、頌:兩組見,一組依過去世,一組依未來世
我在過去世裡,究竟是有,還是沒有?世間是常等等的那些見解,全都是依著過去世而起的。
我在未來世裡,究竟會再作出一個我來,還是不再作?有邊等等的那些見解,全都是依著未來世而起的。
三、釋:兩組四句的名目
我在過去世裡,是有?是無?是又有又無?是非有非無?——這四句,就叫作依著過去世而起的常等等諸見。
我在未來世裡,是作?是不作?是又作又不作?是非作非不作?——這四句,就叫作依著未來世而起的邊無邊等等諸見。
像這樣的種種邪見,是憑什麼因緣被稱為邪見的呢?這件事現在就要說明。
四、頌:過去世有我這件事,求不到
過去世裡有一個我,這件事求不到;過去世裡的那個我,並不作成今世的這個我。
如果說我就是同一個,只是身相前後有差異——那麼一旦離開了身,還有什麼地方另外有一個我呢?
離開身就沒有我,這件事前面已經說定了。若說身就是我,那麼便根本沒有一個我。
然而身也不就是我,因為身相有生有滅的緣故。既然如此,怎麼能把所受的東西,拿來當作那個能受的人呢?
如果離開身另有一個我,這件事並不成立;不承受任何東西而有一個我,實際上是求不到的。
如今這個我:不離開所受,也不就是所受;不是沒有所受,也不是根本沒有——這就是決定不移的義理。
五、釋:常過與斷過,兩邊都走不通
〔T30 0037a19〕說我在過去世裡是有,這件事不成立。為什麼呢?因為前世裡的那個我,並不就直接作成今世的我;若說是同一個,就有落入常的過失。一旦成了常,就有無量的過失跟著來。
為什麼?譬如有人因為修福的因緣,先作了天,後來作人。如果前世的我就是今世的我,那麼天就是人了。又有人因為罪業的因緣先作旃陀羅,後來作婆羅門;如果前世的我就是今世的我,那麼旃陀羅就是婆羅門了。這就好比舍衛國有位婆羅門名叫提婆達,他走到王舍城,名字還是提婆達——並不因為到了王舍城,就變成另一個人。
照這樣說,先作天後作人,天就該是人;旃陀羅就該是婆羅門。但事情不是這樣。為什麼?天不就是人,旃陀羅不就是婆羅門——若說是一,就有這一類落常的過失。
若改口說:前世的我並不作成今世的我,就像一個人洗衣服的時候叫作洗衣的人,割草的時候叫作割草的人;洗衣的人與割草的人並沒有兩個,可是洗衣的人也不就是割草的人。同樣,我承受了天的身就名為天,我承受了人的身就名為人——我沒有變,只是身有差別。這樣說也不成立。
為什麼?如果前後真是同一個,就不該說天作成了人。而且再問一句:如今那個洗衣的人對於那個割草的人,究竟是異,還是不異?若說不異,洗衣的人就該直接是割草的人;照這樣,前世的天就是人,旃陀羅就是婆羅門,我還是有落常的過失。若說是異,洗衣的人就不作成割草的人;照這樣,天也就不作成人,我便成了無常——無常,就沒有所謂我的相可說了。所以不能說前後是同一個。
六、問:我只有一個,天人之別是受的差別
〔T30 0037b10〕問的一方說:我就是同一個,只是因為所受的緣故,才分別說是天、是人。所受,指的是五陰之身;因為業的因緣,才分別說是天、是人、是旃陀羅、是婆羅門,而我本身其實非天非人、非旃陀羅非婆羅門。這樣一來,就沒有你說的那些過失了。
七、答:若一切都歸身,那個我還有什麼用
答的一方說:這樣講不成立。為什麼?如果作天、作人、作旃陀羅、作婆羅門的都是身,不是我,那就等於離開身另外有一個我了。
如今罪與福、生與死、來與去,全都是身在承當,不是我;因罪的因緣墮三惡道,因福的因緣生三善道。倘若苦、樂、瞋、喜、憂、怖等等全都是身而不是我,那要這個我作什麼用呢?就好比治罰在家人的罪,與出家人不相干。
何況只憑五陰因緣的相續,罪福便已不失,所以才有解脫可說。若這一切都是身而不是我,那還要這個我作什麼用呢?
八、問:舍主治舍——我是作者,身是我所用
〔T30 0037b21〕問的一方說:罪與福都依止於我。我是有所知的,身是沒有知的,所以那個能知的應該就是我。造起業的因緣,罪與福都是被作出來的法,可見應該有一個作者。作者就是我;身是我所使用的,也是我所居住的地方。
譬如屋主用草、木、泥、塗料等等來修治房舍,因為是為自己的身修的,所以隨他怎麼修治,房舍就有好有壞。我也是這樣:隨著所作的善惡,得到或好或醜的身;六道生死都是我作出來的,所以承受罪福的這個身,全都屬於我。就像房舍只屬於屋主,不屬於別人。
九、答:這個譬喻不成立——逐一破我論
〔T30 0037b29〕答的一方說:這個譬喻不成立。為什麼?屋主是有形的,有觸的,有力氣的,所以能修治房舍。你所說的那個我,既無形也無觸,所以沒有造作的力量;自己既然沒有造作的力量,也就不能使別人去作。
倘若世間真有一個法,無形無觸卻能有所造作,那我們才可以相信、才可以知道有一個作者。但事情不是這樣。
再說,如果我是作者,就不該給自己作苦事。如果我是那個能記憶的,那麼可貪可樂的事就不該忘失。如果說我並沒有作苦,而苦卻硬生生地起來了——那麼其餘一切也都可以自己生起,不必是我所作的了。
如果那個能見的就是我,那麼眼睛能見色,眼睛就該是我。若說是眼在見而眼不是我,那就違背了先前所說能見者就是我。又如果能見的就是我,我就不該再聽得到聲等諸塵。為什麼?因為眼是能見的,眼並不能聽到聲等塵境。所以說我是能見者,這件事不成立。
如果說:就像割草的人用鐮刀割草一樣,我也是這樣用手等等而能有所作為——這也不成立。為什麼?因為如今離開鐮刀,另外還找得到一個割草的人;而離開身、心、諸根,卻找不到另外一個作者。
如果說:作者雖然不是眼耳等所能得到的,卻仍然有一個作者——那麼石女的兒子也能有所作為了;照這樣說,一切諸根都應該是沒有我的。
如果說:右眼看見了東西而左眼認得它,可見另外有一個能見者——這也不成立。如今右手練熟了的活兒,左手做不來;所以並沒有另外一個作者。若真有另外一個作者,右手所練熟的,左手也該做得來;而事實上做不來,所以更沒有一個作者。
再者,主張有我的人說:看見別人吃果子,自己口中流出口水,這就是我的相。這也不成立。為什麼?那是記憶之力的緣故,不是我的力量。而且這件事本身正好成了破我的因緣:人在大眾之中,對流口水是覺得羞愧的,而口水偏偏硬要流出來,作不了主——由此可知沒有我。
再者,還有一重顛倒的過失。前世是父親,今世作了兒子;若說這父與子的我是同一個,只是身有差別,就像從一間房舍搬到另一間房舍,父親仍舊是父親,並不因為進了另一間房舍就變成別人——那麼倘若真有我,這父子二人便該是一個,這就有極大的過失了。
若說:主張無我的人,在五陰相續之中也有同樣的過失。並非如此。為什麼?五陰雖然相續,卻有時能用、有時不能用。就像葡萄漿,持戒的人可以喝;葡萄酒,就不可以喝;若酒再變成了酸醋,又重新可以喝了。五陰的相續也是這樣,有可用的時候,有不可用的時候。若說從頭到尾只是一個我,就有前面那些過失;五陰相續則沒有那些過失。
只是因為五陰和合的緣故,才假名叫作我,並沒有一個決定不移的東西。就像樑與椽和合而有房舍,離開樑椽就沒有另外一個房舍;五陰和合的緣故而有我,若離開五陰,其實並沒有另外一個我。所以我只是有一個假名,並沒有決定的實體。
你先前說離開所受另外有一個能受的人,並以所受來分別能受者是天是人——這些都不成立。應當知道:只有所受,並沒有另外一個能受者。
若說離開所受另外有一個我,這也不成立。因為離開所受而有我,那要怎麼說出這個我的相狀?若說不出相狀,那麼離開所受就沒有我。
若說離開身沒有我、身就是我,這也不成立。為什麼?身有生滅之相,我卻不是這樣。
再者,怎麼能把所受直接叫作能受者呢?若說離開所受另有一個能受者,這也不成立:若不承受五陰而有一個能受者,那就應該離開五陰另外找得到一個能受者——眼等諸根是找得到的,而那個能受者實際上找不到。
所以說:我不離開所受,也不就是所受,也不是沒有所受,也不是根本沒有——這就是決定的義理。由此應當知道,說過去世裡有我,這件事不成立。為什麼呢?
十、頌:說不作也不成——異則斷滅失業果
〔T30 0038a20〕過去的我不作成今世的我,這樣說也不成立;說過去世裡的我與今世的我相異,同樣不成立。
如果說二者相異,那就該離開那個過去的我另外有一個今世的我;而我停留在過去世裡,今世的這個我卻自己生了出來。
這樣一來便是斷滅,業的果報就失落了;那一個人所作的,卻由這一個人來受——有這樣種種的過失。
先前沒有而如今才有,這裡面也有過失:我便成了被作出來的法,而且成了沒有原因就生起的東西。
十一、釋:斷邊與無因
過去世裡的我不作成今世的我,這樣說不成立。為什麼?過去世裡的我與今世的我並不相異。
如果今世的我與過去世的我相異,那就該離開那個我而另有今世的我;而且過去世的我也該仍舊留在過去,這個身則自己另行生起。若是這樣,就墮入斷的一邊,失掉了種種業的果報。而且變成那個人造了罪,這個人來受報——有這樣無量的過失。
又,這樣的我便成了先前沒有、如今才有;這也有過失:我就成了被作出來的法,也成了無因而生的東西。所以說過去的我不作成今世的我,這件事不成立。
其次還有:
十二、頌與釋:過去世四句全不成立
如同在過去世裡,有我的見、無我的見,以及二者兼具的見、二者俱非的見——這些說法都不成立。
像這樣推求過去世裡的邪見:有、無、也有也無、非有非無——這些邪見,由於前面所說的那些因緣過失,全都不成立。
十三、頌與釋:未來世四句同樣不成立
我在未來世裡,是作,還是不作?像這樣的見解,與過去世那一組完全相同。
我在未來世之中,是作是不作?這樣的四句,該把過去世裡那些過咎,一一搬到這裡來說。
其次還有:
十四、頌與釋:天即是人,便墮常邊
若說天就是人,那就墮到常的一邊;而且天便成了不生的,因為常法不生的緣故。
若說天就是人,這便成了常。若天並不在人道之中生,那還憑什麼叫作人呢?——常法是不生的緣故。所以說常,也不成立。
其次還有:
十五、頌與釋:天異於人,便成無常無相續
若說天異於人,那就成了無常;天與人既然相異,二者之間就沒有相續。
若天與人相異,便成無常;無常就有斷滅等等的過失,如同前面所說。若天與人相異,就沒有相續可說;反過來,若真有相續,就不能說二者相異。
其次還有:
十六、頌與釋:半天半人,一身二相
若說半邊是天、半邊是人,那就同時墮入常與無常兩邊,這件事不成立。
若說一個眾生半身是天、半身是人,那麼他身上就既有常又有無常:半邊的天是常,半邊的人是無常。但這件事不成立。為什麼?因為一個身上有兩種相狀的過失。
其次還有:
十七、頌與釋:前二句不成,第四句也不成
若常與無常這二者都能成立,那麼接著才應該成立非常非無常。
若常與無常二者都成立,然後才成立非常非無常,因為第四句是與常、無常相違而立的。如今常與無常實際上都不成立,所以非常非無常也不成立。
其次,如今說生死無始,這也不成立。為什麼呢?
十八、頌與釋:沒有決定的來去,就立不起無始
若法決定有所從來,並且決定有所從去,生死才可以說是無始的;而事實上並沒有這回事。
若法決定有所從來、有所從去,生死才應該說是無始。這個法用智慧去推求,得不到有所從來、有所從去。所以說生死無始,這件事不成立。
其次還有:
十九、頌與釋:四句相待而立,一無所待則全落空
如今若沒有一個常,哪裡會有無常?又哪裡會有亦常亦無常、非常非無常?
若是這樣,用智慧推求,找不到任何一個法可以作常,那還有誰來作無常呢?——因為無常是待著常才有的。二者既然都沒有,怎麼會有亦有常亦無常?既然沒有常與無常,又怎麼會有非有常非無常?——因為第四句是待著亦有常亦無常才有的。
所以,依止過去世而起的常等四句,都求不到。至於依止未來世的有邊無邊等四句,同樣求不到,現在就要說。為什麼呢?
二十、頌與釋:有邊無邊,都說不通後世
若世間是有邊的,怎麼會有後世?若世間是無邊的,又怎麼會有後世?
若世間有邊,就不該有後世;而如今確實有後世,所以說世間有邊,不成立。若世間無邊,也同樣不該有後世;而確實有後世,所以說世間無邊,也不成立。
其次,這二邊都求不到。為什麼呢?
二十一、頌與釋:五陰相續如燈焰
五陰恆常地相續下去,就像燈上的火焰;因為這個緣故,世間不該說是有邊或無邊。
〔T30 0039a01〕從五陰又生出五陰,這五陰一個接一個地相續,就像眾緣和合而有燈焰一樣:若眾緣沒有窮盡,燈就不滅;若眾緣盡了,燈就滅了。所以不能說世間有邊或無邊。
其次還有:
二十二、頌與釋:壞與不壞的兩種說法
若前面的五陰壞了,而後面的五陰並不依這五陰而生起,那麼世間就成了有邊。
若前面的五陰不壞,而後面的五陰也不依這五陰而生起,那麼世間就成了無邊。
若前五陰壞了,後五陰不依前五陰而生,這樣世間就是有邊。若前五陰滅盡之後,不再生起其餘的五陰,這就叫作邊——所謂邊,指的是最後的那一個身。
若前五陰不壞,而後五陰又不依它而生,世間就成了無邊,也就成了常。而事實並非如此,所以說世間無邊,這件事不成立。
世間有兩種:一是國土世間,二是眾生世間。這裡所說的,是眾生世間。
其次,就像《四百觀》裡所說的:
二十三、引頌與釋:真法難得,故生死非有邊非無邊
真實的法、宣說的人、聽受的人,都是難遇難得的;正因如此,生死既不能說有邊,也不能說無邊。
因為得不到真法的緣故,生死往來沒有邊際;而有時得聞真法、因而得道,所以又不能說是無邊。
現在要再破亦有邊亦無邊。
二十四、頌與釋:一半有邊一半無邊,一法二相
若世間一半有邊、一半無邊,那就是亦有邊亦無邊;這樣說不成立。
若世間一半有邊一半無邊,那就應該是亦有邊亦無邊。若是這樣,便成了一個法上有兩種相狀,這件事不成立。為什麼呢?
二十五、頌與釋:受者與受,都不能一分破一分不破
那個承受五陰的人,怎麼能一部分被破、一部分不被破?這件事不成立。所受的五陰也是這樣,怎麼能一部分被破、一部分不被破?這件事同樣不成立。
承受五陰的人,怎麼能一部分被破、一部分不被破呢?同一件事不能既是常又是無常。所受也是這樣,怎麼能一部分被破、一部分不被破?——因為常與無常兩種相狀並存的過失。所以說世間亦有邊亦無邊,並不成立。
現在要破非有邊非無邊的見解。
二十六、頌與釋:第三句既破,第四句無所相待
若亦有邊亦無邊這二者能夠成立,那麼非有非無邊也才應該成立。
與有邊相違,所以才有無邊,就像與長相違才有短。與有、無相違,就有亦有亦無;與亦有亦無相違,就有非有非無。
若亦有邊亦無邊確實成立,就該有非有邊非無邊。為什麼?因為是相待而立的緣故。前面已經破了亦有邊亦無邊這第三句,如今哪裡還會有非有邊非無邊?——因為沒有可相待的了。
像這樣推求,依止未來世而起的有邊等四見,全都求不到。
其次還有:
二十七、頌與釋:一切法空,這些見從何處、何時、由誰生起
因為一切法空的緣故,世間是常等等的那些見——在什麼地方、在什麼時候、由誰生起呢?
以上是用聲聞法破諸見;現在則在大乘法中說。
諸法從本以來畢竟是空性;在這樣的空性法裡,沒有人,也沒有法,不應該生起邪見或正見。
處,指的是土地;時,指的是日、月、年歲之數;誰,指的是人——這三樣,就是諸見的體。若真有決定的常、無常等見,就應當有一個人生出這見來;而破我之後,並沒有一個人生起這見。
若說應該有處所——連現前可見的色法尚且可破,何況時與方!若諸見真是有的,就應當有決定的實體;若是決定的,就不該被破。而前面已用種種因緣破過了,所以應當知道:見沒有決定的體,那要怎麼生起呢?
正如偈裡所說的:在什麼地方、在什麼時候、由誰生起這些見。
二十八、末頌與釋:稽首禮佛
瞿曇大聖主,出於憐愍而宣說這樣的法,把一切見全都斷除——我如今稽首頂禮。
所謂一切見,簡略地說就是五見,廣說則是六十二見;佛為了斷除這些見而說法。大聖主瞿曇,是具有無量無邊不可思議智慧的,所以我稽首頂禮。
Nāgārjuna Bodhisattva, author; the Brahmin Qingmu, commentator; Tripiṭaka Master Kumārajīva of the Yao Qin, translator. Treatise on the Middle, Scroll Four, “Examination of Wrong Views, Chapter Twenty-Seven,” Taishō T30n1564. Paragraph-openers 〔T30 …〕 are page-column-line anchors in the Taishō canon.
I. Question: How Does the Śrāvaka Teaching Refute Wrong Views?
〔T30 0036c25〕The questioner says: I have heard how the Mahāyāna teaching refutes wrong views. Now I wish to hear how the śrāvaka teaching refutes them.
The respondent answers as follows.
II. Verse: Two Sets of Views, One Depending on the Past and One on the Future
In the past, did I exist or not? Views that the world is permanent and so forth all arise dependent on the past.
In the future, will I produce another self or not? Views that the world has a limit and so forth all arise dependent on the future.
III. Explanation: The Names of the Two Sets of Four Propositions
In the past, did I exist, not exist, both exist and not exist, or neither exist nor not exist? These four propositions are called the views of permanence and the rest arising dependent on the past.
In the future, will I be produced, not be produced, both be produced and not be produced, or neither be produced nor not be produced? These four propositions are called the views of limit and no limit arising dependent on the future.
Through what causes and conditions are wrong views of this kind called wrong? This will now be explained.
IV. Verse: A Self in the Past Cannot Be Found
That a self existed in the past cannot be found. The self in the past does not become the present self.
If one says that I am identical and only the bodily marks differ, then apart from the body, where does another self exist?
That no self exists apart from the body has already been established. If one says the body is the self, there is no self at all.
Yet the body is not the self either, because its marks arise and cease. How could what is appropriated be taken as the appropriator?
That a self exists apart from the body cannot be established. A self without any appropriation cannot in fact be found.
The present self is neither apart from appropriation nor identical with it; it is neither without appropriation nor entirely nonexistent. This is the settled meaning.
V. Explanation: Neither the Fault of Permanence nor That of Annihilation Provides a Way Through
〔T30 0037a19〕That I existed in the past cannot be established. Why? The former self does not directly become the present self; if they were identical, the fault of permanence would follow, together with immeasurable faults.
Why? A person may first become a deva through meritorious conditions and later become human. If the former self were the present self, the deva would be the human. Again, through evil karma someone may first become a caṇḍāla and later a brahmin. If the former self were the present self, the caṇḍāla would be the brahmin. It would be like the brahmin Devadatta of Śrāvastī going to Rājagṛha and still being named Devadatta; reaching Rājagṛha does not make him another person.
On that account, if one first becomes a deva and later human, the deva should be the human; the caṇḍāla should be the brahmin. But this is not so. A deva is not a human, and a caṇḍāla is not a brahmin. Identity entails such faults of permanence.
If one changes the claim and says the former self does not become the present self—like one person called a washer while washing clothes and a cutter while cutting grass: washer and cutter are not two, yet the washer is not simply the cutter—then likewise I am called a deva when appropriating a deva body and human when appropriating a human body; I do not change, only the body differs. This too cannot be established.
Why? If the two are identical, one should not say a deva becomes human. Moreover, is the present washer different or nondifferent from the cutter? If nondifferent, the washer should directly be the cutter; likewise the former deva would be the human and the caṇḍāla the brahmin, preserving the fault of permanence. If different, the washer does not become the cutter; likewise the deva does not become human, and the self is impermanent. What is impermanent has no mark of self. Thus the earlier and later cannot be said to be identical.
VI. Question: The Self Is One; Deva and Human Differ Only as What Is Appropriated
〔T30 0037b10〕The questioner says: The self is identical; distinctions into deva and human arise only because of what is appropriated. What is appropriated means the body of five aggregates. Through karmic conditions one is distinguished as deva, human, caṇḍāla, or brahmin, while the self itself is neither deva nor human, neither caṇḍāla nor brahmin. Thus the stated faults do not follow.
VII. Answer: If Everything Belongs to the Body, What Use Is the Self?
The respondent says: This cannot be established. Why? If it is the body rather than the self that becomes deva, human, caṇḍāla, or brahmin, a self exists separately from the body.
Now demerit and merit, birth and death, coming and going all belong to the body, not the self. Through demerit one falls into the three evil destinies, and through merit one is born in the three good destinies. If pain, pleasure, anger, joy, sorrow, fear, and the rest all belong to the body rather than the self, what use is the self? It would be like punishing a householder for an offense that does not concern a renunciant.
Moreover, continuity through the causes and conditions of the five aggregates already prevents demerit and merit from being lost and allows liberation to be spoken. If all this belongs to the body rather than the self, what use is the self?
VIII. Question: The Householder Repairs the House—I Am the Agent and the Body My Instrument
〔T30 0037b21〕The questioner says: Demerit and merit depend on me. I possess cognition while the body does not, so the knower should be the self. Karmic conditions are initiated, and demerit and merit are fabricated dharmas; therefore an agent must exist. The agent is the self, while the body is what I use and where I dwell.
For example, a householder repairs a house with grass, wood, clay, plaster, and the rest. Because he repairs it for his own body, the house becomes good or bad according to his work. I am the same: according to the good and evil done, I obtain a good or ugly body. I produce birth and death in the six destinies, so the body experiencing demerit and merit belongs entirely to me, just as a house belongs to its owner rather than another.
IX. Answer: The Analogy Fails—Theories of Self Refuted One by One
〔T30 0037b29〕The respondent says: The analogy fails. Why? A householder has form, touch, and strength and can therefore repair a house. Your proposed self has neither form nor touch and therefore no power to act. Without power to act itself, it cannot make another act.
If some dharma in the world were without form or touch yet able to act, we could trust and know that an agent exists. But this is not so.
Furthermore, if the self were the agent, it should not produce suffering for itself. If it were the rememberer, desirable and pleasant matters should not be forgotten. If the self did not produce suffering yet suffering arose by force, everything else could arise by itself as well and need not be produced by a self.
If the seer were the self, since the eye sees form, the eye should be the self. If the eye sees but is not the self, that contradicts the earlier claim that the seer is the self. If the seer were the self, the self should not also hear sounds and other objects. Why? The eye is the seer and cannot hear sounds and other objects. Thus that the self is the seer cannot be established.
If one says that just as a cutter uses a sickle to cut grass, the self uses the hands and the rest to act, this too cannot be established. Why? Apart from the sickle, a cutter can be found; apart from body, mind, and faculties, no separate agent can be found.
If one says an agent exists although the eye, ear, and other faculties cannot obtain it, then the son of a barren woman could act as well; all the faculties should likewise be without a self.
If one says the right eye sees and the left recognizes, proving a separate seer, this too fails. Work mastered by the right hand cannot be done by the left, so no separate agent exists. If there were one, what the right hand mastered should be possible for the left; in fact it is not, so no further agent exists.
Moreover, proponents of a self say that when one sees another eat fruit, saliva flows in one’s own mouth, and this is a mark of self. This fails. It is the force of memory, not the force of self. Indeed it becomes a reason to refute self: in a crowd one is ashamed when saliva flows, yet it comes out forcibly beyond control. Thus one knows there is no self.
Furthermore, a grave inversion follows. One who was a father in the past becomes his son now. If father and son have one self and only their bodies differ, like moving between houses while the father remains the father, then if a self existed these two persons should be one, an enormous fault.
If one says the same fault applies to continuity of the five aggregates without a self, it does not. Why? Although the aggregates continue, sometimes they can be used and sometimes not. Grape juice may be drunk by one observing precepts; wine may not; when wine turns to vinegar, it may be drunk again. Continuity of the aggregates is the same: there are times of use and nonuse. If one self remained identical throughout, the preceding faults would follow; continuity of the aggregates avoids them.
Only because the five aggregates conjoin is a self provisionally named; nothing determinate exists. It is like a house from conjoined beams and rafters: apart from them, no separate house exists. Because the five aggregates conjoin, a self exists; apart from them, no separate self truly exists. Thus the self is only a provisional name and has no determinate entity.
Your earlier claim that an appropriator exists apart from what is appropriated and is distinguished as deva or human through what it appropriates cannot be established. One should know that only appropriation exists, not a separate appropriator.
If one says a self exists apart from appropriation, this too fails. If it existed apart, how could its marks be stated? If no marks can be stated, there is no self apart from appropriation.
If one says no self exists apart from the body and the body itself is the self, this too fails. Why? The body has marks of arising and ceasing, while the self is claimed not to.
Moreover, how could what is appropriated be directly called the appropriator? If an appropriator existed apart from appropriation, it should be found apart from the five aggregates. The eye and other faculties can be found; the appropriator in fact cannot.
Thus the self is neither apart from appropriation nor identical with it; it is neither without appropriation nor entirely nonexistent. This is the settled meaning. Therefore one should know that a self in the past cannot be established. Why?
X. Verse: Nonproduction Also Fails—Difference Entails Annihilation and Loss of Karmic Fruit
〔T30 0038a20〕That the past self does not become the present self cannot be established either; nor can the past self be different from the present self.
If they differed, a present self should exist apart from the past self. The self would remain in the past while the present self arose by itself.
This would be annihilation and karmic fruition would be lost. What one person did would be experienced by another; such faults would follow.
Prior nonexistence followed by present existence also entails faults: the self would be fabricated and would arise without a cause.
XI. Explanation: The Extreme of Annihilation and Causelessness
That the past self does not become the present self cannot be established. Why? The past and present selves cannot be intrinsically different.
If the present self differed from the past self, the present should exist apart from the former; the former self should remain in the past, while this body arose separately. This falls into annihilation and loses karmic fruits. That person committed the offense while this person receives the result; immeasurable faults follow.
Moreover, such a self would previously not exist but now exist. This too is faulty: the self becomes fabricated and arises without cause. Thus the past self’s nonproduction of the present cannot be established.
Furthermore:
XII. Verse and Explanation: All Four Propositions about the Past Fail
Views that in the past the self existed, did not exist, both, or neither cannot be established.
When wrong views concerning the past—existence, nonexistence, both, and neither—are sought in this way, all fail through the causes, conditions, and faults already explained.
XIII. Verse and Explanation: All Four Propositions about the Future Likewise Fail
Will I be produced or not in the future? Views of this kind are entirely the same as those concerning the past.
For the four propositions about production and nonproduction in the future, each fault from the past should be applied here.
Furthermore:
XIV. Verse and Explanation: If Deva Is Identical with Human, One Falls into Permanence
If the deva is identical with the human, one falls into the extreme of permanence; the deva would be unarisen, because permanent dharmas do not arise.
If deva is identical with human, that becomes permanence. If the deva is not born within the human destiny, on what basis is it called human? Permanent dharmas do not arise. Thus permanence cannot be established.
Furthermore:
XV. Verse and Explanation: If Deva Differs from Human, There Is Impermanence without Continuity
If the deva differs from the human, this becomes impermanence. Since deva and human differ, there is no continuity between them.
If deva and human differ, impermanence follows, together with annihilation and the other faults already explained. If they differ, continuity is absent; conversely, if continuity exists, one cannot call them different.
Furthermore:
XVI. Verse and Explanation: Half Deva and Half Human Gives One Body Two Marks
If one half is deva and one half human, one falls into both permanence and impermanence. This cannot be established.
If a being’s body were half deva and half human, it would contain permanence and impermanence: the deva half permanent and the human half impermanent. This cannot be established because one body would possess two marks.
Furthermore:
XVII. Verse and Explanation: Since the First Two Propositions Fail, the Fourth Fails Too
Only if permanence and impermanence could both be established should neither permanence nor impermanence be established.
Only if both permanence and impermanence were established could their joint negation be established, since the fourth proposition stands in opposition to them. In fact neither is established, so neither permanence nor impermanence is unestablished as well.
Furthermore, the assertion that birth and death are beginningless cannot be established. Why?
XVIII. Verse and Explanation: Without Determinate Coming and Going, Beginninglessness Cannot Stand
Only if a dharma determinately came from somewhere and determinately went somewhere could birth and death be called beginningless; in fact this is not so.
Only with determinate coming and going should birth and death be called beginningless. When this dharma is sought with wisdom, no source of coming or destination of going is found. Thus the assertion of beginningless birth and death cannot be established.
Furthermore:
XIX. Verse and Explanation: The Four Propositions Depend on One Another; Without a Support All Fail
If permanence does not exist, how could impermanence? How could both permanence and impermanence or neither permanence nor impermanence exist?
When wisdom finds no dharma that can be permanent, who could be impermanent? Impermanence exists dependent on permanence. Since neither exists, how could both? Since neither permanence nor impermanence exists, how could their joint negation exist? The fourth proposition depends upon the third.
Thus the four propositions of permanence and the rest arising dependent on the past cannot be found. The four propositions of limit and no limit arising dependent on the future likewise cannot be found and will now be explained. Why?
XX. Verse and Explanation: Neither Limit nor No Limit Can Explain a Future Life
If the world has a limit, how could there be a future life? If the world has no limit, how could there be a future life?
If the world had a limit, there should be no future life; yet a future life exists, so the claim fails. If the world had no limit, there likewise should be no future life; yet one exists, so that claim also fails.
Furthermore, neither extreme can be found. Why?
XXI. Verse and Explanation: Continuity of the Five Aggregates Is Like a Lamp Flame
The five aggregates continually follow one another, like the flame of a lamp. Therefore the world should be called neither limited nor limitless.
〔T30 0039a01〕From five aggregates further aggregates arise in sequence, like a lamp flame from conjoined conditions. If conditions are not exhausted, the lamp is not extinguished; when conditions are exhausted, it is. Thus the world cannot be called limited or limitless.
Furthermore:
XXII. Verse and Explanation: Two Accounts of Destruction and Nondestruction
If the former five aggregates are destroyed and later aggregates do not arise dependent on them, the world would have a limit.
If the former aggregates are not destroyed and later aggregates do not arise dependent on them, the world would be limitless.
If the former aggregates are destroyed and later ones do not arise dependent on them, the world is limited. If no further aggregates arise after their extinction, this is called the limit—the last body.
If the former aggregates are not destroyed and later ones arise without depending on them, the world would be limitless and permanent. This is not so, so the claim of limitlessness cannot be established.
There are two worlds: the world as land and the world of sentient beings. The latter is meant here.
Furthermore, as stated in the Four Hundred Verses:
XXIII. Cited Verse and Explanation: Because True Dharma, Speaker, and Hearer Are Rare, Saṃsāra Is Neither Limited nor Limitless
True Dharma, one who teaches, and one who hears are difficult to encounter. Thus birth and death are neither limited nor limitless.
Because true Dharma is not attained, coming and going in birth and death have no limit. Yet one sometimes hears true Dharma and attains the path, so it cannot be called limitless.
The claim of both limit and no limit will now be refuted.
XXIV. Verse and Explanation: Half Limited and Half Limitless Gives One Dharma Two Marks
If half the world were limited and half limitless, it would be both. This cannot be established.
If the world were half limited and half limitless, one dharma would possess two marks. This cannot be established. Why?
XXV. Verse and Explanation: Neither Appropriator nor Appropriation Can Be Partly Destroyed and Partly Undestroyed
How could the appropriator of the five aggregates be partly destroyed and partly undestroyed? This cannot be established. The appropriated aggregates are the same: how could they be partly destroyed and partly undestroyed?
How could the appropriator be partly destroyed and partly undestroyed? One matter cannot be both permanent and impermanent. The appropriated is the same. The fault of coexisting permanence and impermanence follows, so the world cannot be both limited and limitless.
The view of neither limit nor no limit will now be refuted.
XXVI. Verse and Explanation: Once the Third Proposition Is Refuted, the Fourth Has No Relational Support
Only if both limit and no limit could be established should neither limit nor no limit be established.
No limit exists in opposition to limit, as short exists in opposition to long. Both exists in opposition to existence and nonexistence; neither exists in opposition to both.
If both limit and no limit were established, neither could be established through mutual dependence. Yet the third proposition has already been refuted. Whence the fourth, when nothing remains on which it depends?
Sought in this way, all four views concerning limits that arise dependent on the future are unfindable.
Furthermore:
XXVII. Verse and Explanation: Since All Dharmas Are Empty, Where, When, and by Whom Do These Views Arise?
Because all dharmas are empty, where, when, and by whom do views that the world is permanent and the rest arise?
The preceding refuted views through the śrāvaka teaching; the Mahāyāna teaching now speaks.
Dharmas have from the beginning been ultimately empty in nature. Among such empty dharmas there is neither person nor dharma, so neither wrong nor right views should arise.
“Where” means land, “when” days, months, and years, and “who” a person; these three constitute views. If determinate views of permanence and impermanence existed, a person producing them should exist; after the self is refuted, no person produces them.
If a place should exist, even presently visible form can be refuted, how much more time and direction. If views truly existed, they should possess determinate entities; if determinate, they could not be refuted. They have already been refuted through many causes and conditions, so one should know they lack determinate essence. How could they arise?
As the verse says: where, when, and by whom do these views arise?
XXVIII. Final Verse and Explanation: Homage to the Buddha
The Great Sage and Lord Gautama taught this Dharma from compassion and cut off every view. I now bow my head in homage.
All views are briefly five and extensively sixty-two. The Buddha taught the Dharma to cut them off. The Great Sage and Lord Gautama possesses immeasurable, boundless, inconceivable wisdom; therefore I bow my head in homage.